Quantcast
Channel: HINDUISM AND SANATAN DHARMA
Viewing all 839 articles
Browse latest View live

Vishwanath Jyotirlinga -KASHI,VARANASI,INDIA

$
0
0

The VISWANATH JYOTIRLINGA- is situated in Kashi on the bank of river Ganga.

Puranic Event:
The Vishwanath Jyotirlinga is situated in Kashi. Even before creation, Lord Shiva built a beautiful city for Prakriti and Purusha to perform penance. Lord Vishnu meditated there and as a result streams of water kept flowing. A gem from the ear of Vishnu fell on the ground which became the great pilgrim center known as Manikarnika. Manikarnika kept flowing as water for five koshas. Lord Shiva held it on the tip of his trident and that became the city of Kashi. Subsequently Lord Brahma created the other worlds. After a day of Brahma, Kashi does not get destroyed but is held on the tip of the trident of Lord Shiva.
(from Shiva Purana, Koti-Rudra Samhita – Ch 22)

Pilgrimage:
The Vishwanath Jyotirlinga is identified with the Vishwanath temple in Varanasi district of Uttar Pradesh. The temple is situated on the bank of river Ganga. The ancient city of Varanasi has many ghats on the Ganga river. The Dashahwamedh Ghat is close to the Kasi Vishwanatha temple.

Kashi:

Kashi Vishwanath Jyotirlinga Kashi Annapoorna Sri Kalbhairav

Mukti Puri: Kashi is one of the 7 Mukti Puris.
(Sapta Mukti Puris are: Mathura, Ayodhya, Mayapuri, Kashi, Kanchi, Avantika, Dwarka)

Jyotirlinga: Kashi is one of the 12 Jyotirlingas known as Viswanath Jyotirling.
(The Jyotirlingas are: Somnath, Mallikarjuna, Mahakaleshwar, Omkareshwar, Vaidyanath, Bhimashankar, Rameshwaram, Nageshwar, Vishwanath, Tryambakeshwar, Kedarnath and Grishneshwar – 

Shakti Peetha: Kashi is one of the 51 Shakti Peethas known as Varanasi Shakti Peeth.

Annapoorna Temple: The Annapoorna Devi Temple is located near the Kashi Vishwanath Temple in the Vishwanath lane. Devi Annapoorna is the Goddess of food. Food is served to all devotees daily as prasad in the temple. The festival of Annakut is an important festival associated with the Annapoorna Temple. The festival is performed for three days and only on these days the golden image of Mother Annapoorna is opened for darshan. The festival falls on Karthik Shukla Pratipada.

Kalabhairava Temple: The Kalabhairava Temple is located in the Visheshwarganj in Kashi, around a km away from the Kashi Vishwanath temple. Kalabhairava is a fearsome aspect of Shiva associated with kala or death. He is considered as the kotwal (guardian angel) of Varanasi. The image of Kalabhairava is shown sitting on his dog vehicle and holding a trident. The silver face of the deity is only revealed and the rest of the body is covered with cloth. This temple was once a popular place of worship mainly by tantriks and ascetics. Now it is visited and patronized by general public as well.



Tools to learn Sanskrit

Shiva and Snake- Science revealed and decoded

$
0
0


Lord Shiva is known as Mahadev due to the instinct characteristics which he represents. The form in which Lord shiva is represented is called a Ling. Infact, Lord Shiva is the fundamental god. He is known as prajapati Shiva. There is no origin or form which can be associated with Shiva. Man needs a symbol to worship so the ling was created “Ling means symbol”. For example Vishnu’s Ling is a chakra or if someone was wearing a stethoscope you would say he was a doctor. A ling is only a symbol to identify something. This symbol that we call a Shivling has behind it a scientific explanation.

The beginning of life is called Hiranyagarbha. This is the thread or formula of life which is complete in itself and reproduces itself without any organ. It multiplies itself from 1 to 2, then from 2 to 4 and so on. It is the basic culture of any form of life. It can be compared to DNA which contains the genetic code. It is indestructible, reproduces itself and contains the specifications of any generation. So, how did our ancestors explain DNA? The structure of DNA as we know was first described by scientists in 1953. Nobody had imagined this type of structure. It is also difficult to explain the structure of DNA to a common man. Now we can see the 3D structures with movements on TV. Before that, it was imagined as a et of two spiral interwined staircases. Our rishis saw this structure through their meditation and explained it the same way modern science explains DNA. They concluded that it was helical, produced itself, and according to our scriptures, it first originated from Lord Shiva.

The rishis imagined that Prajapati must have created a mound first. You have to make a mound before creating anything, for example, a clay mound for a statue and a store mound for a sculpture. Our rishis had imagined this round mound, the Shivling, was wrapped with a snake, which might model DNA. To describe more complex DNA, a pair of snakes wrapped around each other can be visualized to represent a double helix, as rishis explained. The rishis also said that it was the base structure and entire nature began with it. This was determined by our rishis to be the fundamental and elemental point with which any life form could being.

Modern science corroborates the findings of our scriptures that DNA is like a thread and is so small that it can not be seen with naked eyes it reproduces itself by multiplying itself and cannot be destroyed. An object can be destroyed, but its DNA will exist in one form or another. The properties suggested for DNA by modern science had also been suggested in our scripture. So the Shivling is not just a mere symbol. Our rishis wanted to give a message to the masses that you can see the smallest form of nature in the form of the Shivling. The Shivling represents the atomic structure. When they created the Shivling it was imagined that there was one Hari and one Har in the ling. Har is shiva, and Hari is Vishnu. shiva and Vishnu are present in this Ling. Jalhari has three lines because three signifies “multiple” in Sanskrit. In our atomic structure, there are protons and neutrons which are surrounded by fast spinning electrons.

Our rishis imagined that this ling has Har (neutron) and Hari (proton) inside, and Brahma (electron) spins around them in the form of Jalhari. Brahma is tied with Haari by a thread through his navel and cannot go too far. He is attached with Hari after creating nature and looks after nature. Har (Shiva) is unattached and in meditation in the Himalayas. He becomes destroyer when necessary. Everything is created by protons and electrons and electrons play the major role. A change in the number of electrons changes the dimensions and properties. Brahma is similar in nature. Har is neutral and is sitting in the nucleus with all the energy. Energy is released by breaking the nucleus also known by our modern science as atomic fission. According to our rishis, Shiva has the energy within as long as Shiva is in meditation.
Once we make Shiva angry which can be compared to breaking the nucleus, the energy is released in the form of Durga. This energy is indeed the atomic energy as explained by the modern science. The force of Shiva , which we call Rudrani, is always with him. It is described in the Mahabarat by Maharishi Vashishtha that he saw this Rudrani . He saw a huge black shadow dancing in the sky around Lord Shiva, who blinded his eyes. It was so powerful and huge that he could not see the beginning or end and even after running with his mind till the end of time. There is a colossal energy constantly dancing around Lord Shiva. This dance can be compared with electrons spinning and revolving around the nucleus. If a neutron is separated from its nucleus, a destructive force is released, just like if this surrounding energy is separated from Lord Shiva . If Lord Shiva desires, he can release this energy.
You must have seen that the nuclear reactors resemble a Svivling in the shape like a mound, and all the radioactive particles are constantly kept under water. The hard water and soft water are formed there. This water becomes radioactive. Water is constantly sprinkled on the Shivling to control Shiva’s temper, reflecting a nuclear reactor. In terms of modern science, it is supposed to represent the nuclear reactor. This water from the Shivling is not used as prasad or even as holy water. This could be compared to the water used for cooling the nuclear reactors which is also not used for nay other purposes. This water from Shivling flows freely from the jalhari in a stream from a corner of the Ling. One cannot go around the Shivling as it is beyond a human being to really go around or comprehend this tremendous power. This also shows humans their limitations within which we need to live.
We can see the smallest form of this in a Shivling and also the colossal form in our galaxy. If you look at the pictures of nebulae or galaxies, you will see the mound, which is called the Shivling and the jalahari around it. This is in the reality pictures taken fron space show a clear picture of Shivling as described in our scriptures. shiva is referred to as “bhole” meaning simple and can be pleased by little worship. Once he is happy, he gives boons without thinking of the worshipper’s worthiness. Still one must follow the right path for if you are on a wrong path even by mistake and Shiva is not pleased with you, no one can save you. Shiva is pleased very easily and at the same time, is enormously powerful. One should worship him only after understanding his great power. One who has power can pass it on to others and anyone can receive it. It is critical that you understand the colossal power of Shiva.

Bhagvat Gita and second law of thermodynamics,nasadaiya sukta of Rigved decoded

$
0
0

In the field of particle physics, it has been established by many scientific experiments that the universe had a beginning in the remote past and it will have an eventual collapse in some remote future. In this context, the Second Law of Thermodynamics asserts that the processes occur in a certain direction but not in the reverse direction. A cup of hot coffee left on a table in an office, for example, eventually cools, but a cup of cold coffee on the same table never gets hot by itself, that is, the heat can only flow from hot to cold bodies. The science of thermodynamics deals with “equilibrium states” and it declares that a system, which is in equilibrium, experiences no changes when it is isolated from its surroundings. For example, a system is in thermal equilibrium if the temperature is same throughout the entire system. And in this state there are no unbalanced driving forces within the system. A reservoir that supplies energy in the form of heat is called a source and one that absorbs energy in the form of heat is called a sink. When source and the sink are both at the same temperature, there is no flow of energy and, therefore, there is no movement. In the same way we find that life is an effort to climb the slope that ‘matter’ descends. Matter moves increasingly toward a state of disorganization or of increasing randomness, and Consciousness or Life moves towards increasingly complex forms of purposeful organization or decreasing randomness. These are known as what the Bhagavad-Gita calls as the two cosmic tides of pravritti and nivritti, symbolically known as the ‘path of night’ and the ‘path of light’ or the ‘path of action’ and the ‘path of reflection’ respectively.

And, according to the Second Law of Thermodynamics, the universe is slowly moving towards a state known as “heat death”, that is, a state of existence when all the stars and galaxies will have dissipated their energy in the form of heat and radiation and the whole universe will attain one uniform temperature. This concept of Heat Death is very similar to the Hindu concept of pralaya or dissolution of the universe, and Lincoln Barnett describes it with rare clarity. In this state, the existence of the universe can be described as follows: “All space will be at the same temperature. No energy can be used because all of it will be uniformly distributed through the cosmos. There will be no light, no life, no warmth- nothing but perpetual and irrevocable stagnation. Time itself will come to an end. For entropy is a measure of randomness. When all system and order in the universe have vanished, when randomness is at its maximum, and entropy cannot be increased, where there no longer is any sequence of cause and effect- in short, when the universe has run down, there will be no direction to time, there will be no time. And there is no way of avoiding this destiny.”

Hymn of Creation

This very phenomenon is explained in the Rig Veda (verse X.129) in a famous hymn known as “Naasdeeya Sooktam” or the Hymn of Creation. This verse in Sanskrit describes the vision of the universe, as it existed before its creation. Many scholars and sages have translated the Naasdeeya Sooktam into English; however, I have selected the translation of Prof. Juan Mascaro.

Naas_daaseenno sadaa_seett-daanee

naaseedra_jo no vyomaa paro yat

kimaa_vareevah ? Kuh ? kasya sharmann ?

ambhah kimaaseed_gahnam gabheeram ?

na mrityu_raasee_damritam na taarhi

na raatya ahna aaseet_praketah

aaneedavaatam svadhayaa tad_ekam

tasmaa_ddhanyan_na parah kim chanaas …..

…iyam visrishTiryat aab_bhoova

yadim vaa dadhe yadi vaa na

yo asyaadhyakshah parame vyoman

so aNga ved yadi vaa na ved.

(In the beginning…)

There was neither existence nor non-existence.

There was not then what is not, what is not.

There was neither sky nor any heaven beyond the sky.

 What power was there? Where

Who was that power?

Was there an abyss of fathomless water?

There was neither death nor immortality then

No signs were there of night or day.

The One was breathing with its own power,

in deep space.

Only the One was:

And there was nothing beyond.

The darkness was hidden in darkness.

And all was fluid and formless.

Therein, in the void,

By the fire of fervor arose One.

And in the One arose love.

Love the first seed of the soul.

The truth of this the sages found in their hearts:

Seeking in their hearts with wisdom,

The sages found that bond of union

Between being and non-being

Between the manifest and the unmanifest

Who knows this truth?

Who can tell, when and how arose this universe?

The gods came after its creation.

Whether this universe was created or uncreated

Only the God who sees in the highest heaven:

He only knows, when came this universe

 And, whether it was created or uncreated

He only knows or perhaps He knows not?

In this poem an attempt is made by the poet to describe the nature of the Ultimate Reality, and it is beautifully explained by Yogi Krishna prem. It says that in the beginning, the One without a second polarized itself or expanded itself to become Many. While it is absolutely absurd to attempt to explain how the polarization of parbrahman, the One without a second, occurs, it may be useful to make a few suggestions as to how we may conceive it as occurring. The manifestation of a Cosmos depends on the polarization of the One, the parbrahman, into the transcendental Subject, the shaant atman, and the transcendental Object, the mool prakriti. So, far beyond all thought or imagination is that One, Parbrahman, the causeless Cause or the First Cause of the Western thought. Since it cannot be known as an object of knowledge, therefore, “It” is only to be conceived as Darkness. Since it is unknown, therefore, it is called darkness and in that darkness was buried the potentiality of all existence and by the power of tapas, literally, heat or self-limitation arose the Atman or the Unitary Consciousness.

The modern day astronomers call this “darkness” as the dark matter and dark energy of the universe, and of which they have very little knowledge. As recently as February 2003, scientists using NASA’s Wilkinson Microwave Anisotropy Probe (WMAP), during a sweeping 12-month observation of the entire sky, have captured the new cosmic portrait, capturing the afterglow of the big bang, called cosmic microwave background. The WMAP team found that the universe is 13.7 billion years old and the contents of the universe include 4 percent atoms or the ordinary visible matter, 23 percent of an unknown dark matter and 73 percent of the mysterious dark energy. The measurements even shed light on the nature of the dark energy, which acts as a sort of an anti-gravity. This is what the Rig Veda means when it says: “The darkness is hidden in Darkness.”

The actual first impulse to creation, according to the Hindu scriptures, is forever hidden in that Darkness, and that is why even Buddha, the Enlightened One, when queried on this subject, remained silent and refused to go beyond desire. According to the Rig Veda, the gods who were in the levels of manifested consciousness came into being later. In other words, consciousness cannot penetrate to its own root. The first impulse to creation, therefore, can only be called the Lila the ‘divine spectacle’ or ‘divine sport’ of the Supreme. The ultimate root is, however, even beyond atman. Nor even for atman can Brahman be an object of knowledge, for to know It is to merge in It and in that merging the separate “knower” comes to an end. In this essay, only a few paragraphs of this hymn are tackled, as a full explanation of this cryptic hymn is beyond its scope.

Cosmos and the Yoga Sutra of Patanjali

On further analysis, one might ask how could the Vedic sages know the nature of the universe at the time of its origin, when they, themselves did not exist? The late Carl Sagan, the famous astronomer of Cornell University posed the same question during one of the episodes of the TV series “Cosmos” which was broadcast in the US during late Seventy’s. He once took his show to South India and showed how the Vedic seers accurately calculated the age of the universe without any radio-astronomy available to them. They discovered the cosmological truth not by scientific observations but through intuitive insight gained through the process of yoga, as explained in Yoga Sutra of Patanjali, that is, 1) through the process of pratyaahaar, 2) through dhyaan-yoga and finally 3) through samaadhi. Now, let us ask ourselves a question: what is Samaadhi? In the yoga-sutra, we are told that Samaadhi is the process of withdrawing the senses into mind, the mind into intellect, and the intellect into Sat or atman the pure consciousness, the substratum of the universe. In other words, Samaadhi is a state of reversal of creation, a return to the primordial or the “un-created” state. In this state the difference between ‘this’ and ‘that’ disappears and what remains is only the Absolute, the One without a second. The best description of Samaadhi is given us in the Brihad-aranyaka Upanishad, verse VI.v.15, and it says that in the state of Samaadhi, there is no duality, and this concept is beautifully explained in the following poem translated by Prof. H. B. Phillips:

When everything has become the very Self, then

What should one see and through what? Then

What should one smell and through what? Then

What should one taste and through what? Then

What should one speak and through what? Then

What should one hear and through what? Then

What should one think and through what? Then

What should one touch and through what? Then

What should one know and through what? Then

Through what one should know “That”

By means of which all this is known?

It is difficult for anyone to write about cosmos without invoking the name of a famous immigrant, the lateDr.S.Chandrashekhar of the University of Chicago who received Nobel Prize in 1983 for his contribution to the knowledge of the collapse and the death of stars. He has shown that the stars collapse as a result of their gravitational force and the collapse in-turn, triggers thermonuclear explosion inside them. In that process hydrogen is converted into helium, and in case of heavy stars, even helium is converted into carbon and oxygen and eventually to iron, an element, which releases no energy and the nuclear reaction, stops there. Thus, this process of creation, from the Avaykta, the undifferentiated, or the unmanifest, the nirgun brahman and of destruction, or of srishti and pralaya, continues forever …and without end. To honor Dr.Chandrashekhar, NASA has named its new observatory as Chandra X-ray observatory, which is simply known as Chandra which was put in the elliptical earth orbit, varying in distance from 9,200 miles to 82,000 miles, in July 1999 to observe X-rays from high-energy regions of the universe. It can also be said about samaadhi that in that state the consciousness goes beyond the dominion of space and time. To express it in the manner of the physicists, it is like saying that in this state a person can go beyond the event horizon of an astronomical black hole and return from it at will. We are also told that in his quest for perfection, Swami Ramakrishna Paramahansa, the 19th century yogi and the monk of Dakshineshwar, used to go in and out of samaadhi at his own free will.

In an effort to realize the Absolute through the process of Yoga, it is observed that these yoga disciplines, as described in the Yoga-Sutra of Patanjali, are also given us in the Bhagavad-Gita. Out of the eight yoga disciplines, only three are listed here and are described as: 1) pratyaahaar in verse 2.58, 2) dhyaan in verse 8:8 and 3) samaadhi in verse 6:20-6:23 of the Bhagavad-Gita, and these are7:

1) Pratyahaar: Bhagavad-Gita, verse’ 2:58, says: “yadaa sanharte chaayam koormo-angaaneeve sarvashah…He who is unattached and when like a tortoise, which draws in its limbs from all directions, he withdraws his senses from the sense objects, he is a man of stable wisdom.”

2) Dhyaan: Bhagavad-Gita, verse’ 8:8, says: “abhyaasyo-yukten chetasaa naanya-gaaminaa…He who with his mind disciplined through yoga in the form of practice of meditation and thinking nothing else, is constantly engaged in contemplation of the Supreme attains the supremely effulgent Divine Being.”

3) Samaadhi: Bhagavad-Gita, verses’ 6:20-6:23 declare: “yatroparmate chittam nirudham yog sevayaa… When the mind, absolutely restrained by the practice of concentration, attains quietness, and when seeing the Self by the self, that Yogi beholding Atman by Atman, is satisfied in the Atman itself; when he feels that infinite bliss-which is perceived by the purified intellect and which transcends the senses and thus established therein he never departs from the Real state.”

The purified state, in these cryptic verses is described as that state of cognition when the purified intellect can grasp independent of the senses. When in meditation, the mind is deeply concentrated, the senses do not function and are resolved into their cause- that is, the mind; and when the later is steady, so that there, only the intellect is functioning, or in other words, cognition only exists; and the indescribable Self or the Atman  realizes itself. And this is known as Samadhi.

Coming back to the theme of this essay, the question arises: “How do we know this knower?” This question is asked, over and over, in almost all the scriptures. “Who knows this truth? He only knows or perhaps He knows not?” This is how the Rig-Veda ends its poem, which was one of the favorite poems of another famous traveler from India during the last century, namely, Swami Vivekanand. This shows that the seer of the Rig-Veda even questions the highest knower or his knowledge. Thus the Vedic system of thought is not based on some blind faith or some sectarian dogma taught by a teacher but on scientific basis developed and known by what we call the dhyaan yoga or the knowledge developed through meditation or by the intuitive understanding of the seer. When that knowledge dawns, then the Great Being shines forth through every pore of our being as the blissful or the immortal. Thus, in the Rig Veda, began the scientific inquiry not only for the outer worlds of prakriti but also for the inner worlds of atman, the unchanging substratum of the universe, or the universal constant as we may call It. This Universal Constant proved too illusive even for Einstein when he declared: ‘God does not throw dice’ but after a lifetime of groping, he finally gave up trying to find the universal constant for his “too- too static” a view of the universe of names and forms, which the Hindu mystics had already figured out thousands of years before him, that this cosmos was nothing but a passing phantom show which veils from sight the true and the unchanging Eternal Reality that is forever unmanifest. However, the Bhagavad-Gita gives us the nature of this Universal Constant in verse 2:24 when it says:

The self can never be cleft,

Nor can one dry or make him wet,

He is never combustible,

Present everywhere but stable

Is eternal and changes never,

Remains always the same forever

Maya and the Uncertainty Principle

Then came along Werner Heisenberg, a young German Physicist with his idea of the ‘uncertainty principle’ and with this ‘new understanding’ he stumbled onto the ancient vedantic truth that ‘the subjective decides the nature of the object’, that is, in a mystical sense, “the purity of the soul or consciousness of the scientist or that of the seer determines his outlook.” The same theme is expressed in the words of Vishnu Puraan, where it is stated: “As is God, so is His creation and as you are, so is your creation.” Thus, Werner Heisenberg found out about the maya of the electrons and in the same spirit, Stephen Hawking, the famous astro-physicist from Cambridge University, while intuitively realizing the deeper uncertainty of the nature of the Black Holes realized the Maya relating to the Cosmos and declared that: “God not only plays dice but also sometimes throws them where they cannot be seen”. Thus Hawking also intuitively stumbled onto the ancient Hindu concept of Maya, in the same way as Heisenberg had figured it out earlier. In this context Bhagavad-Gita verse’ 2:16 says: “naasto vidyate bhaavo, na bhaavo vidyate satah…the unreal has no existence and the real never ceases to be.” Now that the word maya has some how crept up in this essay, let us find out what Saint Kabir, the 15th century mystic poet of Northern India says in one of his poems about maya which was translated by Gurudeva Shri Rabindra Nath Tagore (1861-1941) and it goes as follows:

Maya Taji Na Jaay

“Tell me, Friend, how can I renounce Maya?

When I gave up the tying of ribbons,

Still I tied my garments about me:

When I gave up tying my garment,

I still covered my body in its folds

So, when I gave up passion

I see that anger remains;

And when I renounce anger,

Greed is with me still;

And when greed is vanquished,

Pride and vainglory remain;

When the mind is detached and

Casts Maya away, still it

Clings to the letter

Kabir says, “Listen to me dear friend!

Yogis and Sanyaasis are disputing each other,

But the true path is rarely found.”

 The philosophy taught by Krishna in the Bhagavad-Gita about the creation of the universe is the same as the concepts given us in the Hymn of Creation in the Rig-Veda. In the Bhagavad-Gita, the verse’ 2:20 says: “ajo nitya shaashvato ayam puraano, na hanyate hanya maane shareere” in which Sri Krishna declares that Parbrahman, Parmatman or Atman is the substratum of the universe and it is neither born and nor does it ever die. The poetic rendition of this verse goes as follows:

No soul is ever born nor does he ever,

Once coming to being he ceases never;

Permanent, eternal, ancient and unborn,

This dies not even when the body is gone.

 nasadiya.pdf

Essence Of Parbrahman

 According to the Bhagavad-Gita, verses’ 9:7 and 9:8, Parmaatman or the atman remained in a state of quiet throughout the duration of time known as the Night of Brahma, also known as the kalpa-antaya, with no objects, because as yet there is no modification. But resolving to create, or rather to emanate the universe, It formed a picture of what should be, and this at once was a modification willingly brought about in the previously wholly unmodified spirit; thereupon the Divine Idea was gradually expanded, coming forth into objectivity while the essence of parbrahman, the presiding deity or the essence of atman remained unmodified and became the perceiver of its own expanded idea. The essential nature or the svabhaav of the One as transcendent Subject, here called adhyaatma and declared in Bhagavad-Gita verse’ 8:3, separates out as it were, leaving the other aspect of Brahman, to stand as the eternal Object, the mool-prakriti. This mool-prakriti, the unmanifest basis of all the objectivity, is, from its very nature, the source of all the manifested Many. Reflecting as it does the Light of the One Atman; It is the root of all objectivity and all plurality. If the Brahman is to appear as an object at all, it is only as the mool-prakriti that it can so appear. This is how the One without a second, at the commencement of a kalpa known as kalpa-praarambh, chose to become Many.


Flawed Big Bang theory

$
0
0

Shiva-Lingam-UniversecreationBig Bang Theory Is As Flawed as Modern Cosmologists and Darwin’s followers of creation-

As per so called modern scientists, the Big Bang theory is the prevailing cosmological model for the early development of the universe. The key idea is that the universe is expanding. Consequently, the universe was denser and hotter in the past. Moreover, the Big Bang model suggests that at some moment all of space was contained in a single point, which is considered the beginning of the universe. Modern measurements place this moment at approximately 13.8 billion years ago (billions of years taking cue from Srimad Bhagwad Gita – Before 19th century scientists used to rely on earth being thousands of years old, following biblical’s arc theory), which is thus considered the age of the universe based on citings from Vedas.

Thereafter scientists devised that after the initial expansion, the universe cooled sufficiently to allow the formation of subatomic particles, including protons, neutrons, and electrons. Though simple atomic nuclei formed within the first three minutes after the Big Bang, thousands of years passed before the first electrically neutral atoms formed. The majority of atoms produced by the Big Bang were hydrogen, along with helium and traces of lithium. Giant clouds of these primordial elements later coalesced through gravity to form stars and galaxies, and the heavier elements were synthesized either within stars or during supernova.

We Are Taught Wrong Theories on Creation of Universe

Big Bang Theory is False and Full of Flaws

The Somehow Theory of Modern Science extended even to cosmology which Scientists should be ashamed of before claiming to be experts of Science and Cosmology

The recent scientific theory of creation is that there was a big bang, which created the material elements (earth, water, gases, chemicals etc..). These material elements then somehow combined together and created the various planets somehow and one species of living beings somehow. These living beings then somehow changed their bodies and became another species, and so on. In this way the millions of species of living beings we know of were created – SOMEHOW ?!. These unproven theories are backed by another theory termed as evolution, thus one body changes into another and so on.

The scientific theory of creation leaves many unanswered questions.

  • What or who caused the big bang?
  • How earth, water, gases, chemicals were created, when there was nothing to create them?
  • If a big bang created all the Universes and millions of Planets. Then according to this scientific logic, it should be possible to create a small planet or something with a small bang. Can any scientist create anything with a bang?
  • Some chemicals mixed together created the first living being. The scientists have all the chemicals in the world; can they mix them and create a living being?
  • What gave life to those living beings, how they came to know their natural simulation?
  • All the millions of planets are shaped like a sphere, is this by chance?
  • The sun has been giving exact amount of sunlight to the various planets including Earth for millions of years. Is this by chance? Too much sun or too little can destroy all life on Earth. Even +/-10 percent rise/drop of sudden change in temperature cause huge climatic change in Earth. How is this managed so precisely by whom?
  • If Evolution theory is correct – then why not even single intermediate staged fossil of at least one of the species were found by these Scientists or Physicists – that could have shown that evolution lead to species changing shapes.

It is already shown in previous posts that Evolution is/was a convenient way for the Scientists to shy away from logical explanation of emergence of such vast variety of animals, plants and aquatic lives.

Click on the Big Bang image below for enlarged view

srimadbhagvatam-creation

Top Big Bang rebuttals highlighted by Michael Turner

(1) Static universe models fit observational data better than expanding universe models.

Static universe models match most observations with no adjustable parameters. The Big Bang can match each of the critical observations, but only with adjustable parameters, one of which (the cosmic deceleration parameter) requires mutually exclusive values to match different tests. Without ad hoc theorizing, this point alone falsifies the Big Bang. Even if the discrepancy could be explained, Occam’s razor favors the model with fewer adjustable parameters – the static universe model.

(2) The microwave “background” makes more sense as the limiting temperature of space heated by starlight than as the remnant of a fireball.

The expression “the temperature of space” is the title of chapter 13 of Sir Arthur Eddington’s famous 1926 work, Eddington calculated the minimum temperature any body in space would cool to, given that it is immersed in the radiation of distant starlight. With no adjustable parameters, he obtained 3°K (later refined to 2.8°K ), essentially the same as the observed, so-called “background”, temperature. A similar calculation, although with less certain accuracy, applies to the limiting temperature of intergalactic space because of the radiation of galaxy light.  So the intergalactic matter is like a “fog”, and would therefore provide a simpler explanation for the microwave radiation, including its blackbody-shaped spectrum.

Such a fog also explains the otherwise troublesome ratio of infrared to radio intensities of radio galaxies. The amount of radiation emitted by distant galaxies falls with increasing wavelengths, as expected if the longer wavelengths are scattered by the intergalactic medium. For example, the brightness ratio of radio galaxies at infrared and radio wavelengths changes with distance in a way which implies absorption. Basically, this means that the longer wavelengths are more easily absorbed by material between the galaxies. But then the microwave radiation (between the two wavelengths) should be absorbed by that medium too, and has no chance to reach us from such great distances, or to remain perfectly uniform while doing so. It must instead result from the radiation of microwaves from the intergalactic medium. This argument alone implies that the microwaves could not be coming directly to us from a distance beyond all the galaxies, and therefore that the Big Bang theory cannot be correct.

None of the predictions of the background temperature based on the Big Bang were close enough to qualify as successes, the worst being Gamow’s upward-revised estimate of 50°K made in 1961, just two years before the actual discovery. Clearly, without a realistic quantitative prediction, the Big Bang’s hypothetical “fireball” becomes indistinguishable from the natural minimum temperature of all cold matter in space. But none of the predictions, which ranged between 5°K and 50°K, matched observations. And the Big Bang offers no explanation for the kind of intensity variations with wavelength seen in radio galaxies.

(3) Element abundance predictions using the Big Bang require too many adjustable parameters to make them work.

The universal abundances of most elements were predicted correctly by Hoyle in the context of the original Steady State cosmological model. This worked for all elements heavier than lithium. The Big Bang co-opted those results and concentrated on predicting the abundances of the light elements. Each such prediction requires at least one adjustable parameter unique to that element prediction. Often, it’s a question of figuring out why the element was either created or destroyed or both to some degree following the Big Bang. When you take away these degrees of freedom, no genuine prediction remains. The best the Big Bang can claim is consistency with observations using the various ad hoc models to explain the data for each light element. Examples: for helium-3; for lithium-7; for deuterium; for beryllium; and for overviews.

(4) The universe has too much large scale structure (interspersed “walls” and voids) to form in a time as short as 10-20 billion years.

The average speed of galaxies through space is a well-measured quantity. At those speeds, galaxies would require roughly the age of the universe to assemble into the largest structures (superclusters and walls) we see in space, and to clear all the voids between galaxy walls. But this assumes that the initial directions of motion are special, e.g., directed away from the centers of voids. To get around this problem, one must propose that galaxy speeds were initially much higher and have slowed due to some sort of “viscosity” of space. To form these structures by building up the needed motions through gravitational acceleration alone would take in excess of 100 billion years.

(5) The average luminosity of quasars must decrease with time in just the right way so that their average apparent brightness is the same at all redshifts, which is exceedingly unlikely.

According to the Big Bang theory, a quasar at a redshift of 1 is roughly ten times as far away as one at a redshift of 0.1. (The redshift-distance relation is not quite linear, but this is a fair approximation.) If the two quasars were intrinsically similar, the high redshift one would be about 100 times fainter because of the inverse square law. But it is, on average, of comparable apparent brightness. This must be explained as quasars “evolving” their intrinsic properties so that they get smaller and fainter as the universe evolves. That way, the quasar at redshift 1 can be intrinsically 100 times brighter than the one at 0.1, explaining why they appear (on average) to be comparably bright. It isn’t as if the Big Bang has a reason why quasars should evolve in just this magical way. But that is required to explain the observations using the Big Bang interpretation of the redshift of quasars as a measure of cosmological distance.

By contrast, the relation between apparent magnitude and distance for quasars is a simple, inverse-square law in alternative cosmologies. Arp shows great quantities of evidence that large quasar redshifts are a combination of a cosmological factor and an intrinsic factor, with the latter dominant in most cases. Most large quasar redshifts (e.g., z > 1) therefore have little correlation with distance. A grouping of 11 quasars close to NGC 1068, having nominal ejection patterns correlated with galaxy rotation, provides further strong evidence that quasar redshifts are intrinsic.

(6) The ages of globular clusters appear older than the universe.

Even though the data have been stretched in the direction toward resolving this since the “top ten” list first appeared, the error bars on the Hubble age of the universe (12±2 Gyr) still do not quite overlap the error bars on the oldest globular clusters (16±2 Gyr). Astronomers have studied this for the past decade, but resist the “observational error” explanation because that would almost certainly push the Hubble age older (as Sandage has been arguing for years), which creates several new problems for the Big Bang. In other words, the cure is worse than the illness for the theory. In fact, a new, relatively bias-free observational technique has gone the opposite way, lowering the Hubble age estimate to 10 Gyr, making the discrepancy worse again.

(7) The local streaming motions of galaxies are too high for a finite universe that is supposed to be everywhere uniform.

In the early 1990s, we learned that the average redshift for galaxies of a given brightness differs on opposite sides of the sky. The Big Bang interprets this as the existence of a puzzling group flow of galaxies relative to the microwave radiation on scales of at least 130 Mpc. Earlier, the existence of this flow led to the hypothesis of a “Great Attractor” pulling all these galaxies in its direction. But in newer studies, no backside infall was found on the other side of the hypothetical feature. Instead, there is streaming on both sides of us out to 60-70 Mpc in a consistent direction relative to the microwave “background”. The only Big Bang alternative to the apparent result of large-scale streaming of galaxies is that the microwave radiation is in motion relative to us. Either way, this result is trouble for the Big Bang.

(8) Invisible dark matter of an unknown but non-baryonic nature must be the dominant ingredient of the entire universe.

The Big Bang requires sprinkling galaxies, clusters, superclusters, and the universe with ever-increasing amounts of this invisible, not-yet-detected “dark matter” to keep the theory viable. Overall, over 90% of the universe must be made of something we have never detected. By contrast, Milgrom’s model (the alternative to “dark matter”) provides a one-parameter explanation that works at all scales and requires no “dark matter” to exist at any scale. (I exclude the additional 50%-100% of invisible ordinary matter inferred to exist by, e.g., MACHO studies.) Some physicists don’t like modifying the law of gravity in this way, but a finite range for natural forces is a logical necessity (not just theory) spoken of since the 17th century.

Milgrom’s model requires nothing more than that. Milgrom’s is an operational model rather than one based on fundamentals. But it is consistent with more complete models invoking a finite range for gravity. So Milgrom’s model provides a basis to eliminate the need for “dark matter” in the universe at any scale. This represents one more Big Bang “fudge factor” no longer needed.

(9) The most distant galaxies in the Hubble Deep Field show insufficient evidence of evolution, with some of them having higher redshifts (z = 6-7) than the highest-redshift quasars.

The Big Bang requires that stars, quasars and galaxies in the early universe be “primitive”, meaning mostly metal-free, because it requires many generations of supernovae to build up metal content in stars. But the latest evidence suggests lots of metal in the “earliest” quasars and galaxies. Moreover, we now have evidence for numerous ordinary galaxies in what the Big Bang expected to be the “dark age” of evolution of the universe, when the light of the few primitive galaxies in existence would be blocked from view by hydrogen clouds.

(10) If the open universe we see today is extrapolated back near the beginning, the ratio of the actual density of matter in the universe to the critical density must differ from unity by just a part in 1059. Any larger deviation would result in a universe already collapsed on itself or already dissipated.

Inflation failed to achieve its goal when many observations went against it. To maintain consistency and salvage inflation, the Big Bang has now introduced two new adjustable parameters: (1) the cosmological constant, which has a major fine-tuning problem of its own because theory suggests it ought to be of order 10120, and observations suggest a value less than 1; and (2) “quintessence” or “dark energy”. This latter theoretical substance solves the fine-tuning problem by introducing invisible, undetectable energy sprinkled at will as needed throughout the universe to keep consistency between theory and observations. It can therefore be accurately described as “the ultimate fudge factor”.

Anyone doubting the Big Bang in its present form (which includes most astronomy-interested people outside the field of astronomy, according to one recent survey) would have good cause for that opinion and could easily defend such a position. This is a fundamentally different matter than proving the Big Bang did not happen, which would be proving a negative – something that is normally impossible. (E.g., we cannot prove that Santa Claus does not exist.) The Big Bang, much like the Santa Claus hypothesis, no longer makes testable predictions wherein proponents agree that a failure would falsify the hypothesis. Instead, the theory is continually amended to account for all new, unexpected discoveries. Indeed, many young scientists now think of this as a normal process in science! They forget or were never taught that a model has value only when it can predict new things that differentiate the model from chance and from other models before the new things are discovered. Explanations of new things are supposed to flow from the basic theory itself with at most an adjustable parameter or two, and not from add-on bits of new theory.

The entire rebuttal section of Mr Turner is filled with contradictions

If you suggest controlling the parameters of Universe and then further adjusting it even by other means of formation of new and old galaxies – then one basic principle of driving force he is missing…who is controller and who is adjuster ? How can it be logical to suggest theories for infinite occurrences with finite mediums and sources ? When there are billions of creations/annihilations of stars, galaxies, universes happening at a time then how can one-logic-fits-for-all work here – when there are endless different and unique compositions of elements, chemicals resulting in each of the phenomena?

The further rebuttals on logics explained by Mr Turner are basics of Science, some of them, we see everyday in our lives and experiments.

Srimad Bhagvatam is one of the greatest Puran which cover creation of Universes, planets, living beings and dwell into even their destructions.

There are billions of Universes, galaxies with trillions of planets – each occurring under unique set of circumstances. A common man with limited set of materialistic features can only subscribe to theories of dark energy and evolution – as it is impossible to reveal such distant secrets of cosmos with limited mental ability, devoid of consciousness.

Now when the above material science fails, Science of Consciousness takes over.

Lord Krishn in Srimad Bhagvatam clearly states that the knowledge which is relevant to earthly people will be revealed to them – so that they move to higher planets with their good Karmas. On the same lines, the Supreme Godhead suggest not to use your mind while researching for things which are beyond human beings. Submit your mind to Lord Krishn and then began your expedition.

While Vishnu is asleep, a lotus sprouts of his navel (note that navel is the root of creation!). Inside this lotus, Brahma resides. Brahma represents the universe which we all live in, and it is this Brahma who creates life forms.

Click on the Navel of Vishnu (Big Bang) image below for enlarged view

srimadbhagvatam-universe-creation

Brahma being controller, represents our universe which has birth and death, (a big bang and) a big crunch from a navel singularity. Vishnu being protector, represents the eternity that lies beyond our universe which has no birth or death and that which is eternal! Many such universes like ours exist in Vishnu.

Vedas say that thousands of brahmas have passed away!  In other words, this is not the first time universe has been created.

This cosmic creation is 155 trillion years old – 1000’s of Brahmas means – 1000’s X 2 X 155 trillion years of creations have passed

“The Hindu dharm (Sanatan dharm) is the only faith in the world dedicated to the idea that the Cosmos itself undergoes an immense, indeed an infinite, number of deaths and rebirths. It is the only dharm in which the time scales goes beyond those of modern scientific cosmology. Its cycles run from our ordinary day and night to a day and night of Brahma, 8.64 billion years long. Longer than the age of the Earth or the Sun and about half the time since the Big Bang or creation. And there are much longer time scales still.” A Modern Physicist

But still to revoke some of the basic apprehensions, Lord Krishn gave great insights through Sukhdev Ji in Srimad Bhagvatam.

  • The total lifespan of the Universe is 311 trillion and 40 Billion years. This Universe is 155.522 trillion years old and it will end in 155.518 trillion years time. This calculation is based on the life of Brahma.
  • There are millions of Universes with millions of Planets, with living beings. This Planet Earth is simply a drop in the ocean of Planets.
  • All Universes have life, are closed, of different size and properties.
  • The whole material creation with Millions of Universes constitutes just a quarter of creation. The other three quarters of creation is Spiritual, called Vaikuntha.
  • During the lifetime of each Universe, there are partial creations and annihilations. At the beginning of each day of Brahma there is creation and at the end of each day there is partial annihilation. One day of Brahma is 4.32 Billion years; the night is also of the same duration. We are currently half way through the current day of Brahma, thus we have existed for approximately 2.16 Billions years in the current small cycle.

There are 8.4 million species of living beings in the whole of creation.

    900,000 species of aquatic
    2,000,000 species of plants
    1,100,000 species of insects
    1,000,000 species of birds
    3,000,000 species of beasts
    400,000 species of human beings

Not all these species are present on this planet. There are 4 ages or Yugas in which we keep circulating one after another.

srimadbhagvatam brahma creation

Satya Yuga: The age of the truth and true religion. Everyone in the world is truthful and follower of the only religion in the world, the Vedic religion. The yuga (age) lasts 1.728 million years and the lifespan of humans is up to 100,000 years.

Treta Yuga: The introduction of ignorance takes place in this age. The Vedic religion is the only one in the world. The yuga (age) lasts 1.296 million years and the lifespan of humans is up to 10,000 years.

Dvapara Yuga: Increased decline in the truth and religious values takes effect in this age. The Vedic religion is the only one in the world. The yuga lasts 864,000 years and the lifespan of humans is 1,000 years.

Kali Yuga: The age of irreligion and ignorance. Lifespan of 100 years, later at the end of Kaliyuga only 12 years. There is complete decline in religious principles. In the first few thousand years there are many religions, which will gradually completely disappear from the face of the Earth one by one. Only the Vedic religion will survive, but there will be very few followers. By 15,000 years into Kali Yuga, 99.9% of the humans in the world will become atheistic. Things will get so bad in Kali Yuga such that parents will eat their own children. There would be no family tradition – the piouness among parents to children would diminish and they would soon behave like animals. Corruption, loot, deceit, hatred, animosity would be some of the traits of respectable human beings. We are currently 5000 years into Kali Yuga.

The knowledge of Science of Consciousness from Lord Krishn has 1000’s of factual evidences found today in the museums world over in the form of bones, skulls, artifacts, tools used by humans spanning into millions of years, further proving that civilized humans did existed for millions of years.

upnishads creationTill 18th century no Scientist talked with conviction about World being round, billions of years old – leave alone talking about Universes, they didn’t had completely translated Vedas at that time to suggest existence of Universes with scientific proofs.

But later after lifting Vedic theories and Srimad Bhagvatam concepts they changed their stance. So indeed, Human race being millions or even billions of years old as informed to all of us in Srimad Bhagvatam, is true.

What Does the Vedic Scriptures State about the Age of this Universe and Humans.

This Universe has existed for 155.522 trillion years and this is just in the current cycle of creation and annihilation. Before this cycle there were countless other cycles and after this cycle which will end in 155.518 trillion years time. There will be countless other cycles. The cycle of creation and annihilation is based on the life of Brahma, the engineer of the Universe. At the beginning of each day of Brahma, he creates everything in this Universe and then at the end of each day, there is partial annihilation Each day (12 hours) of Brahma is 4.32 billion years. Brahma lives for 311 trillion and 40 billion years, after this time there is complete annihilation of this Universe and the current Brahma dies. Then there is another Brahma and cycle repeats itself. This Universe is the smallest in Gods creation. There are other Universes, which are thousands and even millions of times bigger than this Universe.

Within each day of Brahma, there are 14 Manus. We descend from the 7th Manu. Manu is the first man created by Brahma, and his wife, the first woman is called Satarupa.

There is a vast difference between the teachings of the Vedic scriptures and non-Vedic scriptures. The Vedic scriptures are eternal and the Vedic knowledge comes from God himself. The fact that the Vedic scriptures are the oldest on the Planet proves that it’s the absolute truth. And time and again theories of modern scientists fall flat in front of great teachings of Vedas and Lord Krishn.

source-haribhakta.com


Hanuman Chalisa- Evil spirit annihilator

$
0
0

Jai HanumanThe Evil Spirits Annihilator – Sri Hanuman Chalisa

Hanuman Chalisa can be recited by any individual, irrespective of religion, for termination of evil spirits and negative energies.

Before reciting – take bath daily in the morning, stay calm and clean, without eating or touching anything, think about Lord Hanuman and chant Hanuman Chalisa. Practicing celibacy for 40 days while daily reciting the Hanuman Chalisa would create wonders for the reciter. And would help to internalize it by heart.

Hanuman Chalisa was composed by Tulsidas Ji the great Sage whom Hanuman Ji gave darshan personally and told him about several incidences of Ramayan.

The composition of Hanuman Chalisa is made in such a manner that in each doha (couplet) you find mention of at least one God, which makes it so powerful that the reciter is protected by Lord Hanuman – Rudra Avatar of Lord Shiva himself. There are millions of Indians living in India or abroad who have experienced the power of chanting Hanuman Chalisa to ward off evil spirits, remove negativity and generate positivity.

It is very famous among Indians who recite it regularly even to achieve success on common materialistic problems – exams, interviews, business and contracts. For each individual, associated with any sort of career, if intentions are good and motives are pure then no one can stop from getting success with recitement of Sri Hanuman Chalisa.

Though proper translation of Hanuman Chalisa is not possible since the meaning of the words changes due to contamination of impure english language. But still an attempt was made by Venkatesh Ji to translate it, so that more people could comprehend the essence of Hanuman Chalisa and how it is able to generate so much power when one recites it. You find it below original Hanuman Chalisa.

The Original Hanuman Chalisa

॥दोहा॥

श्रीगुरु चरन सरोज रज निज मनु मुकुरु सुधारि ।
बरनउँ रघुबर बिमल जसु जो दायकु फल चारि ॥

बुद्धिहीन तनु जानिके सुमिरौं पवन-कुमार ।
बल बुधि बिद्या देहु मोहिं हरहु कलेस बिकार ॥

॥चौपाई॥

जय हनुमान ज्ञान गुन सागर ।
जय कपीस तिहुँ लोक उजागर ॥१॥

राम दूत अतुलित बल धामा ।
अञ्जनि-पुत्र पवनसुत नामा ॥२॥

महाबीर बिक्रम बजरङ्गी ।
कुमति निवार सुमति के सङ्गी ॥३॥

कञ्चन बरन बिराज सुबेसा ।
कानन कुण्डल कुञ्चित केसा ॥४॥

हाथ बज्र औ ध्वजा बिराजै ।
काँधे मूँज जनेउ साजै ॥५॥

सङ्कर सुवन केसरीनन्दन ।
तेज प्रताप महा जग बन्दन ॥६॥

बिद्यावान गुनी अति चातुर ।
राम काज करिबे को आतुर ॥७॥

प्रभु चरित्र सुनिबे को रसिया ।
राम लखन सीता मन बसिया ॥८॥

सूक्ष्म रूप धरि सियहिं दिखावा ।
बिकट रूप धरि लङ्क जरावा ॥९॥

भीम रूप धरि असुर सँहारे ।
रामचन्द्र के काज सँवारे ॥१०॥

लाय सञ्जीवन लखन जियाये ।
श्रीरघुबीर हरषि उर लाये ॥११॥

रघुपति कीह्नी बहुत बड़ाई ।
तुम मम प्रिय भरतहि सम भाई ॥१२॥

सहस बदन तुह्मारो जस गावैं ।
अस कहि श्रीपति कण्ठ लगावैं ॥१३॥

सनकादिक ब्रह्मादि मुनीसा ।
नारद सारद सहित अहीसा ॥१४॥

जम कुबेर दिगपाल जहाँ ते ।
कबि कोबिद कहि सके कहाँ ते ॥१५॥

तुम उपकार सुग्रीवहिं कीह्ना ।
राम मिलाय राज पद दीह्ना ॥१६॥

तुह्मरो मन्त्र बिभीषन माना ।
लङ्केस्वर भए सब जग जाना ॥१७॥

जुग सहस्र जोजन पर भानु ।
लील्यो ताहि मधुर फल जानू ॥१८॥

प्रभु मुद्रिका मेलि मुख माहीं ।
जलधि लाँघि गये अचरज नाहीं ॥१९॥

दुर्गम काज जगत के जेते ।
सुगम अनुग्रह तुह्मरे तेते ॥२०॥

राम दुआरे तुम रखवारे ।
होत न आज्ञा बिनु पैसारे ॥२१॥

सब सुख लहै तुह्मारी सरना ।
तुम रच्छक काहू को डर ना ॥२२॥

आपन तेज सह्मारो आपै ।
तीनों लोक हाँक तें काँपै ॥२३॥

भूत पिसाच निकट नहिं आवै ।
महाबीर जब नाम सुनावै ॥२४॥

नासै रोग हरै सब पीरा ।
जपत निरन्तर हनुमत बीरा ॥२५॥

सङ्कट तें हनुमान छुड़ावै ।
मन क्रम बचन ध्यान जो लावै ॥२६॥

सब पर राम तपस्वी राजा ।
तिन के काज सकल तुम साजा ॥२७॥

और मनोरथ जो कोई लावै ।
सोई अमित जीवन फल पावै ॥२८॥

चारों जुग परताप तुह्मारा ।
है परसिद्ध जगत उजियारा ॥२९॥

साधु सन्त के तुम रखवारे ।
असुर निकन्दन राम दुलारे ॥३०॥

अष्टसिद्धि नौ निधि के दाता ।
अस बर दीन जानकी माता ॥३१॥

राम रसायन तुह्मरे पासा ।
सदा रहो रघुपति के दासा ॥३२॥

तुह्मरे भजन राम को पावै ।
जनम जनम के दुख बिसरावै ॥३३॥

अन्त काल रघुबर पुर जाई ।
जहाँ जन्म हरिभक्त कहाई ॥३४॥

और देवता चित्त न धरई ।
हनुमत सेइ सर्ब सुख करई ॥३५॥

सङ्कट कटै मिटै सब पीरा ।
जो सुमिरै हनुमत बलबीरा ॥३६॥

जय जय जय हनुमान गोसाईं ।
कृपा करहु गुरुदेव की नाईं ॥३७॥

जो सत बार पाठ कर कोई ।
छूटहि बन्दि महा सुख होई ॥३८॥

जो यह पढ़ै हनुमान चालीसा ।
होय सिद्धि साखी गौरीसा ॥३९॥

तुलसीदास सदा हरि चेरा ।
कीजै नाथ हृदय महँ डेरा ॥४०॥

॥दोहा॥

पवनतनय सङ्कट हरन मङ्गल मूरति रूप ।
राम लखन सीता सहित हृदय बसहु सुर भूप ॥

[ Read Also सम्पूर्ण सुंदरकाण्ड अध्याय Sundarkand Complete Chapter in Hindi with Meaning ]

Shri Hanuman Chalisa – Hindicized English with Translation and Meaning.

Hanuman Ji is Alive and Rescues Whoever Takes His name, provided he or she completely believes in him and think of him as a Ram Bhakt Hanuman

Doha

Shree Guru Charan Saroj Raj, Nij Man Mukar Sudhari,
Barnau Raghuvar Bimal Jasu, Jo dayaku Phal Chari

I am cleaning the mirror that is my mind with the dust from the feet of Gurudeva and I am now beginning the praise of Lord Rama who has given me four fruits – righteous path, money earned through noble means, happiness and freedom from worldly attachments.

Budhi heen Tanu Janike, Sumirow Pavan Kumar,
Bal Buddhi Vidya Dehu Mohi, Harahu Kalesh Bikaar

My knowledge is limited Oh, son of Vayu ! I meditate upon you ! Bestow me with strength, intelligence,true realisation.Release me from all the miseries in life, O hanuman !

Chaupai

Jai Hanuman Gyan Guna Sagar
Jai Kapis Tihun Lok Ujagaar

Victory to Lord Hanuman – the ocean of wisdom and virtue; Victory to the Lord of monkeys who is well known in all the three worlds.

Ramdoot Atulit Bal Dhamaa,
Anjani Putra Pavansut naamaa.

Oh, the messenger of Lord Ram – you are the repository of immeasurable strength, you are the son of the great woman Anjanai – you are also known as the son of the wind.

Mahabeer Bikram Bajrangi,
Kumati Nivaar Sumati Ke Sangi.

You are valiant and brave, with immense physical strength.You drive away evil thoughts. You are a companion of good and noble thoughts.

Kanchan Baran Biraaj Subesaa,
Kanan kundal kunchit kesa.

Lord Hanuman’s physique is golden colored. He wears a pretty dress and is wearing ear-rings that have matchless brilliance.His hair is wavy and beautiful.

Hath Bajra Aur Dhvaja Birajei,
Kandhe Moonj Janeu saajai.

Hanumanji is holding a lighting bolt in one hand and a banner in the other ; a sacred thread is dangling from his shoulder  

Shankar Suvana Kesari Nandan,
Tej Pratap Maha Jag Vandan.

Hanumanji is a form of Lord Shiva ; The world bows down in front of your tejas (brilliance/effulgence) and courage. Lord Hanuman’s biological father is Kesari – who was leader of the vanar sena. Vayu Bhagwan is Hanumanji’s spiritual father.

Vidyavaan Guni Ati Chatur,
Ram Kaj Karibe Ko Atur

Lord Hanuman- the intelligent being with a noble character and a sharp intellect is forever waiting to serve Lord Rama.

Prabhu Charittra Sunibe Ko Rasiya,
Ram Lakhan Sita man basiya.

You delight in listening to the glory of Lord Rama through details about Sri Ram’s life story and character sketch. You forever dwell in the hearts of Shri Ram-Sita and Shri  Lakshman.

Sukshma roop Dhari Siyahi Dikhawa,
Bikat roop Dhari Lank Jarawa

While appearing before Sita Maiiya you appeared in a diminutive form  but when you set Lanka on fire, you assumed a dreadful form.

Bhim roop Dhari Asur Sanhare,
Ramchandra Ke kaaj Savare.

Hanuman JI with Sanjeevani Buti : Laxman to ConciousnessAssuming a gigantic form, you decimated all the demons ! In doing so, you fulfilled the wish of Lord Sri ram.

Laye Sajivan Lakhan Jiyaye,
Shri Raghubir harashi ur laye.

O Hanuman ! When you revived Lakshman back to Life using the magical Sanjeevani herb by carrying the entire mountain , how Lord Ram embraced you with so much happiness !  

Raghupati Kinhi Bahut Badaai,
Tum Mama Priya Bharat Sam Bai.

So impressed was Lord Ram with you that he praised your virtues and added that you were as dear to him as his brother Bharath.

Sahasa Badan Tumharo Yash Gaavai,
Asa kahi Shripati Kanth Laagavai.

Embracing Hanumanji, Lord Sriram said – let Adisesha (the serpent with the thousand heads) sing your glory.

Sankadik Brahmadi Muneesa,
Narad Sarad Sahit Aheesa

Sages like Sanak , Devas like Lord Brahma, the great hermit Narad and Goddess Saraswati along with Sheshnag,  the cosmic serpent,  are not able to sing the glories of Hanumanji perfectly.

Yam Kuber Digpal Jahan Te,
Kabi Kobid Kahin Sakai  Kahan Te

Lord Yama, Kuber, poets and scholars – even they are unable to describe the glory of Hanumanji.

Tum Upkar Sugrivahi Keenha,
Ram Milai Rajpad Deenha

Hanumanji! You helped Sugriva in the nick of the time and gave back his kingdom by introducing him to Lord Ram .

Tumharo Mantro Vibhishan Maana,
Lankeshwar Bhaye Sab Jag Jaana.

It is known to all that Vibhishan followed your advice and became the King Of Lanka.

Yug Sahastra Yojan Par Bhaanu,
Leelyo Taahi Madhur Phal Jaanu

hanuman-chalisa-meaningYou gulped the SUN who was at a distance of sixteen thousand miles , THINKING it to be a sweet fruit.

Prabhu Mudrika Meli Mukha Maahee,
Jaladhi Landhi Gaye Acharaj Nahee.

Carrying the Lord’s ring in his mouth, you crossed the ocean. This is no surprise considering you are the mighty Hanuman !

Durgam Kaj Jagat Ke Jethe
Sugam Anugrah Tumhare TeTe.

Oh Hanumanji! Your grace will pave the way for successful completion of even the toughest tasks.

Ram Duware Tum Rakhavare,
Hot Na Aagya Bin Paisare.

Oh Hanumanji! You are the sentinel at the door of Ram’s divine abode. No one can enter his abode without your permission.

Sab Sukh Lahen Tumhari Sarna,
Tum Rakshak Kaahu Ko Darnaa.

Those who surrender to you benefit immensely ! Why fear when you are the protector ?

Aapan Tej Samharo Aapei,
Tenau Lok Hank Te Kanpei

All the three worlds tremble when you roar ; only you can control your might.

Bhoot Pisaach Nikat Nahi Avei,
Mahabir Jab Naam Sunavei.

RamBhakt Hanuman Ji Killing Evil Spirits, Demons, RakshasThe Ghosts, Demons & evil spirits dare not come near your  
devotees.

Nashai Rog Harai Sab Peera,
Japat Niranter Hanumat Beera

Disease and difficulties vanish when your name is chanted incessantly !

Sankat Se Hanuman Chhudavei,
Man Kram Bachan Dhyan Jo Lavei.

Those who remember Hanumanji in thought, word and deed are freed from their troubles.

Sab par Ram Tapasvee Raja
Tinke Kaaj Sakal Tum Saaja

Lord Ram blesses those who seek his grace and you are fulfilling the commands of Sri Ram sincerely.

Aur Manorath Jo Koi Lavai,
Tasu Amit Jivan Phal Pavai

Desires of devotees are fulfilled by you  and they benefit from the eternal grace of the Lord.  

Charo Yug Partap Tumhara,
Hai Parasiddha Jagat Ujiyara.

The name of Hanuman is known across the Universe ; Your glory is being sung in all the four yugs – namely Satya, Thretha, Dwabar, Kali.

Sadhu Sant Ke Tum Rakhvare,
Asur Nikandan Ram Dulare.

Oh Hanumanji! O, guardian angel of saints and sages and destroyer of all the Demons, you are the one whom Shri Ram is so fond of.

Ashta Siddhi Nawa Nidhi Ke Data,
Asa Bar Din Janki Mata.

Hanumanji – you have been  blessed with mother Janki  that you may bestow to those who pray to you, eight types of Sidhis and nine kinds of funds .

Ram Rasayan Tumhare Pasa,
Sadaa Raho Raghupati Ke Dasa.

Forever a servant of Lord Sri Ram, the essence of devotion to Lord Ram lies within you.

Tumhare Bhajan Ramko Paavai
Janam Janam Ke Dukh Bisravei.

The sufferings of several past births are wiped out by praying to you, Lord Hanuman. A hymn sung in your praise pleases Lord Rama.

Anta Kaal Raghupati Pur Jai,
Jahan Janmi  Hari Bhakta Kahai.
 
After death he enters the eternal abode of Sri Ram and remains his devotee Whenever he  takes birth on earth.

Aur Devata Chitt Na Dharai,
Hanumant Sei Sarva Sukh Karai

Praying to Hanumanji alone will give all happiness.

Sankat Hare Mitey Sab Peera,
Jo Sumirei Hanumant Balbeera

You end the sufferings, sorrows and remove all the pain from those who remember you.

Jai Jai Jai Hanuman Gosai
Kripa Karahu Gurudev Ki Naiee

Hail-Hail-Hail-Lord Hanumanji! I beseech you to bless me in the capacity of my supreme ‘GURU’ (teacher).

Jo Sat Baar Paath Kar Joi,
Chhutahi Bandi Maha Sukh Hoi.

Anyone who recites this Hanuman Chalisa one hundred times daily is free from the bondage of life and death and enjoys the highest  bliss at last.

Jo Yah Padhe Hanuman Chalisa,
Hoy Siddhi Sakhi Gaurisa

Those who recite the Hanuman Chalisa, will be showered with grace by Lord Shiva.

Tulsidas Sada Hari Chera,
Keeje Nath Hriday Mah Dera

Tulsidas , always the servant of Lord prays. “Oh my Lord! May you reside in my heart forever !

Doha

Pavanathanai Sankatharan, mangala murthi roop
Ram Lakhan Seeta Sahith, Hriday basahu Surbhoop.

Lord Hanuman – the son of Vayu, the one who removes all obstacles and the one who has an auspicious form – Let Lord Hanuman reside in my heart along with Sri Ram, Lakshman and Sita

Any one who wants to experience the power of Hanuman Chalisa can feel it by taking bath, keeping oneself clean and then reciting Hanuman Chalisa as a whole.

-modified from haribhakta


Kaaba decoded

$
0
0

Kaaba, a Hindu Temple, Stolen by Muslims

Shiv_Lingam_Formless_Kaaba

Let us start with rituals practiced by  Hindus, Jainese, Buddhists, even Sikhs practice most of these rituals:

  • Respecting Idol
  • Paying obeisance to the structure around Idol
  • Circumambulating around the structure where Idol is located (walking around it)
  • Placing the image or painting of the structure above ground at home or office – giving it due respect.
  • Gifting such paintings to friends
  • Taking bath or washing hands, legs before Idol worshiping
  • Donning clean, white cloth before praying
  • Shaving head to bow in front of God with clean mind and head – thoughtless and pious.
  • Chanting mantras as they move around the structure

Hindu practice of idol worship by muslims. Muslims are kafirs too.

And who else follow this practice…who else but death cult islam followers; Muslims oblige to such rituals…yes do n’t be surprised, even mlecchas (muslims) practice above Vedic rituals on their so called holy pilgrimage – which never originally belonged to them. We can understand this for other religions, since all non-Hindu religions (way of lives) eventually emerged from Sanatan Dharma (Hinduism). But what on earth made, a cult that follow rituals reversing Vedic practices and calls itself islam, use the same principles in their holy place, mecca. The answer lies in the history of Kaaba being Hindu temple. They do each of these with more involvement even compared to Buddhists. Infact, these mlecchas strive hard to reach mecca – poor muslims, beg, take grant or loan to practice this Vedic ritual at least once in life. Is this their way to wipe off their sins by practicing such rituals, the sins which they commit killing men, r@ping women and brain washing innocent kids to follow Jihad and young muslims for Love Jihad. But how can they escape the fruits of Karma. They cannot and that is the reason they are never happy as they oppose the natural way of leading peaceful life by adhering to animal sacrifice especially cows (while cow is indeed sacred creation) and people.

Kaaba Is Hindu Temple Which Muslims Visit!

Muslims are Idol Worshippers in Mecca ?

Hindu temple practice of circulation practised by muslimsSo muslims are idol worshippers too, on their visit to mecca, they follow Vedic rituals prescribed in koran. In Koran (google “haribhakt 164 verses of koran” to know them) it is clearly ordered by so called god, allah, that killing idol worshippers pleases allah, so would muslims kill themselves to please allah in adherence to this demand of allah – after all they are also idol worshippers. Is n’t this a blasphemy, where they do not kill themselves for being idol worshippers – are they not kafirs themselves – which they call Hindus, Christians and Buddhists because they are idol worshippers too. Everything is same, the only difference is, they respectfully kiss the idol but do not fold hands towards it. And why they will do so, to differentiate themselves from others, they use open hands. Otherwise, each and everything they practice in Mecca is nothing but ignorantly following Vedic principles.

The research backed by supportive evidences which is also reflected by the acts of Muslims seen in Mecca and acknowledged by the religious scholars of World today which comprise mostly non-muslims. Internet is scattered with proofs that Kaaba is indeed Hindu temple; openly supported by all non-muslims and even recent converts who renounced Islam to embrace non-islamic religions after knowing truth of Islamic existence and how it’s history is tarnished with several religious buildings across the world demolished to construct mosques. Some major mosques which were constructed after dismantling religious structures are listed here.

An official archeological find in Kuwait unearthed a gold-plated statue of the Hindu deity Ganesh. A Muslim resident of Kuwait requested historical research material that can help explain the connection between Hindu civilisation and Arabia.

Was the Kaaba Originally a Hindu Shiva Temple?

P.N. Oak, a great historian awarded by US on religious research stated: Glancing through some research material recently, I was pleasantly surprised to come across a reference to a king Vikramaditya inscription found in the Kaaba in Mecca proving beyond doubt that the Arabian Peninsula formed a part of his Indian Empire.

The text of the crucial Vikramaditya inscription, found inscribed on a gold dish hung inside the Kaaba shrine in Mecca, is found recorded on page 315 of a volume known as Sayar-ul-okul (memorable words) treasured in the Makhtab-e-Sultania (family history writings) library in Istanbul, Turkey.

Rendered in free English the inscription says:

“Fortunate are those who were born (and lived) during king Vikram’s reign. He was a noble, generous dutiful ruler, devoted to the welfare of his subjects. But at that time we Arabs, oblivious of God, were lost in sensual pleasures. Plotting and torture were rampant. The darkness of ignorance had enveloped our country.

Like the lamb struggling for her life in the cruel paws of a wolf we Arabs were caught up in ignorance. The entire country was enveloped in a darkness so intense as on a new moon night. But the present dawn and pleasant sunshine of education is the result of the favour of the noble king Vikramaditya whose benevolent supervision did not lose sight of us- foreigners as we were.

He spread his sacred religion amongst us and sent scholars whose brilliance shone like that of the sun from his country to ours.

These scholars and preceptors through whose benevolence we were once again made cognisant of the presence of God, introduced to His sacred existence and put on the road of Truth, had come to our country to preach their religion and impart education at king Vikramaditya’s behest.”

For those who would like to read the Arabic wording I reproduce it here under in Roman script:

“Itrashaphai Santu Ibikramatul Phahalameen Karimun Yartapheeha Wayosassaru Bihillahaya Samaini Ela Motakabberen Sihillaha Yuhee Quid min howa Yapakhara phajjal asari nahone osirom bayjayhalem.

Yundan blabin Kajan blnaya khtoryaha sadunya kanateph netephi bejehalin Atadari bilamasa- rateen phakef tasabuhu kaunnieja majekaralhada walador.

As hmiman burukankad toluho watastaru hihila Yakajibaymana balay kulk amarena phaneya jaunabilamary Bikramatum”.

(Page 315 Sayar-ul-okul, means ‘memorable words’).

Kaaba_Hindu_TempleA careful analysis of the above inscription enables us to draw the following conclusions:
1. That the ancient Indian empires extended up to the eastern boundaries of Arabia until Vikramaditya and that it was he who for the first time conquered Arabia. Because the inscription says that king Vikram who dispelled the darkness of ignorance from Arabia.

2. That, whatever their earlier faith, King Vikrama’s preachers had succeeded in spreading the Vedic (based on the Vedas, the Hindu sacred scriptures) way of life in Arabia.

3. That the knowledge of Indian arts and sciences was imparted by Indians to the Arabs directly by founding schools, academies and cultural centres. The belief, therefore, that visiting Arabs conveyed that knowledge to their own lands through their own indefatigable efforts and scholarship is unfounded.

An ancillary conclusion could be that the so-called Kutub Minar (in Delhi, India) could well be king Vikramadiya’s tower commemorating his conquest of Arabia. This conclusion is strengthened by two pointers. Firstly, the inscription on the iron pillar near the so-called Kutub Minar refers to the marriage of the victorious king Vikramaditya to the princess of Balhika. This Balhika is none other than the Balkh region in West Asia. It could be that Arabia was wrestled by king Vikramaditya from the ruler of Balkh who concluded a treaty by giving his daughter in marriage to the victor.

Secondly, the township adjoining the so called Kutub Minar is named Mehrauli after Mihira who was the renowned astronomer-mathematician of king Vikram’s court. Mehrauli is the corrupt form of Sanskrit Mihira-Awali signifying a row of houses raised for Mihira and his helpers and assistants working on astronomical observations made from the tower.

Having seen the far reaching and history shaking implications of the Arabic inscription concerning king Vikrama, we shall now piece together the story of its find. How it came to be recorded and hung in the Kaaba in Mecca. What are the other proofs reinforcing the belief that Arabs were once followers of the Indian Vedic way of life and that tranquillity and education were ushered into Arabia by king Vikramaditya’s scholars, educationists from an uneasy period of “ignorance and turmoil” mentioned in the inscription.

kaaba_shiva_templeIn Istanbul, Turkey, there is a famous library called Makhatab-e-Sultania (family history writings), which is reputed to have the largest collection of ancient West Asian literature. In the Arabic section of that library is an anthology of ancient Arabic poetry. That anthology was compiled from an earlier work in A.D. 1742 under the orders of the Turkish ruler Sultan Salim.

The pages of that volume are of Hareer, a kind of silk used for writing on. Each page has a decorative gilded border. That anthology is known as Sayar-ul-Okul. It is divided into three parts.

The first part contains biographic details and the poetic compositions of pre-Islamic Arabian poets.

The second part embodies accounts and verses of poets of the period beginning just after prophet Mohammad’s times, up to the end of the Banee-Um-Mayya dynasty.

The third part deals with later poets up to the end of Khalif Harun-al-Rashid’s times.

Abu Amir Asamai, an Arabian bard who was the poet Laureate of Harun-al-Rashid’s court, has compiled and edited the anthology.

The first modern edition of Sayar-ul-Okul was printed and published in Berlin in 1864. A subsequent edition is the one published in Beirut in 1932.

The collection is regarded as the most important and authoritative anthology of ancient Arabic poetry. It throws considerable light on the social life, customs, manners and entertainment modes of ancient Arabia. The book also contains an elaborate description of the ancient shrine of Mecca, the town and the annual fair known as OKAJ which used to be held every year around the Kaaba temple in Mecca. This should convince readers that the annual haj of the Muslims to the Kaaba is of earlier pre-Islamic congregation.

But the OKAJ fair was far from a carnival. It provided a forum for the elite and the learned to discuss the social, religious, political, literary and other aspects of the Vedic culture then pervading Arabia. Sayar-ul-Okul asserts that the conclusion reached at those discussions were widely respected throughout Arabia. Mecca, therefore, followed the Varanasi tradition (of India) of providing a venue for important discussions among the learned while the masses congregated there for spiritual bliss. The principal shrines at both Varanasi in India and at Mecca in Arvasthan (Arabia) were Siva temples. Even to this day ancient Mahadev (Siva) emblems can be seen. It is the Shankara (Siva) stone that Muslim pilgrims reverently touch and kiss in the Kaaba.

Arabic tradition has lost trace of the founding of the Kaaba temple. The discovery of the Vikramaditya inscription affords a clue. King Vikramaditya is known for his great devotion to Lord Mahadev (Siva). At Ujjain (India), the capital of Vikramaditya, exists the famous shrine of Mahankal, i.e., of Lord Shankara (Siva) associated with Vikramaditya. Since according to the Vikramaditya inscription he spread the Vedic religion, who else but he could have founded the Kaaba temple in Mecca.

History of Kaaba Temple and How It Became Mecca of Today

In pure scientific study about the mythical Muhammad raises basic questions concerning the prophet’s role as a moral paragon; the sources of Islamic law; and the God-given nature of the Koran. The scientists even doubt the existence of Muhammad. Scientists say that the Koran is a not a product of Muhammad or even of Arabia, but a collection of materials stitched together to meet the needs of a later age. There was no Islam until two or three hundred years after the traditional version at around 830CE. The Arab tribesmen who conquered in the seventh century vast territory were not Moslems, but were persons who worshiped idols and whom scientists call pagans.

Even though Prophet Muhammad was born in the full light of history the earliest document date about a century and a half after his death. Not only does this long lapse of time cast doubt on their accuracy, but internal evidence strongly suggest, the Arabic sources were composed in the context of intense partisan quarrels over the prophet’s life. The earliest sources like papyri, inscriptions, and coins on the prophet’s life, contradict the standard biography. An inscription and a Greek account fix Muhammad’s birth in 552, not 570. Muhammad’s career took place not in Mecca but hundreds of kilometers to the north. Yehuda Nevo, The classical Arabic language was developed not in today’s Saudi Arabia but in the Levant.

Muhammad was said to be born in the full light of history but the earliest document about him came 150 years later, casting doubt his very birth, earlier versions of Koran have conflicting views on his birth, several sects of Islam also suggest different dates. Long before Islam came in to existence, Kaaba, in Mecca in Saudi Arabia was a pilgrimage site. The word Kaaba came from the Tamil Language which originated around 1700BC. In Tamil Nadu Kabaalishwaran temple is Lord Shiva’s temple and Kabaali refers to Lord Shiva. The black stone at Kaaba is Shiva Lingam and Kaaba is a Hindu temple.

OM_786_HinduAs you know now that long before Islam came in to existence, Kaaba, in Mecca in Saudi Arabia was a pilgrimage site. The word Kaaba might have come from the Tamil Language which originated around 1700BC. In Tamil Nadu Kabaalishwaran temple is Lord Shiva’s temple and Kabaali refers to Lord Shiva. The black stone at Kaaba is held sacred and holy in Islam and is called “Hajre Aswad” from the Sanskrit word Sanghey Ashweta or Non-white stone. The Shiva Lingam is also called Sanghey Ashweta. So what is in Kaaba could be the same that Hindus worship. The pedestal Maqam-E-Ibrahim at the centre of the Kaaba is octagonal in shape.

In Hinduism, the pedestal of Brahma the creator is also octagonal in shape. Muslim pilgrims visiting the Kaaba temple go around it seven times. In no other mosque does the circumambulation prevail. Hindus invariably circumambulate or perform Pradakshina, around their deities. This is yet another proof that the Kaaba shrine is a pre-Islamic with Vedic way of praying.

The circumbulation is a practice based on Vedic science as prescribed in great Vedas and Upanishads.

In Shiva temples, Hindus always practice circumambulation or Pradakshina. Just as in Hinduism, the custom of circumambulation by muslim pilgrims around the entire Kaaba building seven times shows that the claim that in Islam they don’t worship stones is not true.

Allah was one of the deities in Kaaba long before Islam was founded. It might come as a stunning revelation to many that the word ‘ALLAH’ itself is Sanskrit.

In Sanskrit language Allah, Akka and Amba are synonyms. They signify a goddess or mother. The term ‘ALLAH’ forms part of Sanskrit chants invoking goddess Durga, also known as Bhavani, Chandi and Mahishasurmardini.

The Islamic word for God is, therefore, not an innovation but the ancient Sanskrit appellation retained and continued by Islam. Allah means mother or goddess and mother goddess.

As explained above, again co-relating, King Vikramaditya inscription was found on a gold dish hung inside the Kaaba shrine in Mecca, proving beyond doubt that the Arabian Peninsula formed a part of his Indian Empire. (Ref: page 315 of a volume known as ‘Sayar-ul-Okul’ treasured in the Makhtab-e-Sultania library in Istanbul, Turkey). King Vikrama’s preachers had succeeded in spreading the Vedic Hindu sacred scriptures in Arabia and Arabs were once followers of the Indian Vedic way of life. The annual fair known as OKAJ which used to be held every year around the Kaaba temple in Mecca and the present annual hajj of the Muslims to the Kaaba is of earlier pre-Islamic congregation. Only major difference it was platform to discuss the social, religious, political, literary and other aspects of the Vedic culture. Vedas are not easy to comprehend and require series of discourses. Even to this day ancient Siva emblems can be seen. It is the Shankara (Siva) stone that Muslim pilgrims reverently touch and kiss in the Kaaba.

Following Vedic tradition which ancient arabs always followed and never knew any other culture, Muslims shave their head and beard and don special sacred attire that consists of two seamless sheets of white cloth.

One is to be worn round the waist and the other over the shoulders as don by Hindu priests originally. Both these rites are remnants of the old Vedic practice of entering Hindu temples clean and with holy seamless white sheets. According to the Encyclopedia Britannica, the Kaaba has 360 idols.

Traditional accounts mention that one of the deities among the 360 destroyed when the place was stormed was that of Saturn; another was of the Moon and yet another was one called Allah.

That shows that in the Kaaba the Arabs worshipped the nine planets in pre-Islamic days. In India the practice of ‘Navagraha’ puja, that is worship of the nine planets, is still in vogue. Two of these nine are Saturn and Moon. In India the crescent moon is always painted across the forehead of the Siva symbol. Since that symbol was associated with the Siva emblem in Kaaba it came to be grafted on the flag of Islam.

The Hindu Vedic letter in Sanskrit ॐ (OM) if seen in a mirror one can see the Arabic numbers 786 and this is the most sacred number for Muslims and copies of the Arabic Koran have the mysterious figure 786 imprinted on them.

In their ignorance simply they do not realize that this special number is nothing more than the holiest of Vedic symbols misread and none of the Arabic scholar has been able to determine how they chose 786 as the sacred for them. No islamic cleric can ever explain to any of his muslim followers how 786 emerged but Vedic ॐ, OM, has that answer. Mis-pronouncing Vedic mantras and mis-representing greatest mantra of all, ॐ into 786 is a satanic act, which is the reason that symbol 786 generate negative energy and no muslim or islamic nation can ever stay harmoniously peaceful. 

In short muslims are also going around Siva Lingam at Kaaba, seven times as Hindus go around it seven times – but in opposite direction.

mohammed copied and reversed Hinduism rituals, Symbols and Sounds to make anti-Vedic Islam

A few miles away from Mecca are a big signboard which bars the entry of any non-Muslim into the area. This is a reminder of the days when the Kaaba was stormed and captured solely for the newly established faith of Islam. The object in barring entry of non-Muslims was obviously to prevent its recapture. Kaaba is clothed in a black shroud. This custom also originated from the days when it was thought necessary to discourage its recapture by camouflaging it. No temple or monument is hidden in any part of the world but only mecca, the other wicked purpose is also to hide the Vedic inscriptions and symbols from the muslims. The big bluff continues to this day.

Hindu_Temple_KaabaAnother Hindu (Vedic) tradition associated with the Kaaba is that of the sacred stream Ganga (sacred water of the Ganges river). According to the Hindu tradition, Ganga is also inseparable from the Shiva emblem as the crescent moon. Wherever there is a Siva emblem, Ganga must co-exist. True to that association a sacred fount exists near the Kaaba. Its water is held sacred because it has been traditionally regarded as Ganga since pre-Islamic times (Zam-Zam water).

Major startling fact is that Muslims never follow any of the Vedic rituals originally at their homes but when they reach Mecca they clearly follow rites which are similar to prescribed in Vedic texts. Even to this day, they practice these traditions in Mecca which further asserts that Kaaba is Hindu temple.

Evil History of Islam Asserts That Kaaba Is Indeed Hindu Temple

Mohammed and his followers confiscating Hindu Temple to built Kaaba is one of the barbaric methods to promote islam and establish death cult among arabs. Islamic history is filled with loot, deceit, killings, genocide,rape and barbarism.

This further asserts that demolishing Hindu temples, building mosques over same places, converting Hindu palaces to islamic structures and tombs which were constructed by mughal emperors – Aurangzeb the butcher, Love Jihadi Akbar and Terrorist Tipu Sultan – were following legacy of mohammed.

Thomas King highlighted few of the evil deeds led by mohammed himself.

1) Mohammed torturing innocent man to satisfy his s*xual urge with a married woman: Unrighteous acquisition of Safiya bint Huyay by torturing her husband for treasure and murdering her relatives on the same day before finally forcing himself to marry her.

2) Mohammed’s lust fulfillment with daughter-in-law: Stealing of his adopted son’s wife, Zaynab along with encouraging his followers to steal married women in war.

3) Pedoph!le Activity and Child Abuse: Marriage to Aisha, who was only 6 on proposal and 9 when consummated, Muhammad was 50 years old, an age when he was almost great grandfather of the kid.

4) Promoting Death Cult Islam with Sword: Hatred of Hindus, Jews and Christians along with advocating murder of non-Muslims and apostates.

5) Spreading terrorism and dacoity: Advocating brigandry and looting of non-Muslims, declaring it halal

Super Lift Offs and Thefts by Muslims from Ancient Hindu Traditions

From where Muslims Got the Principle of Anti-clockwise Circumambulation

Mount Kailash is revered by Hindus followed by Buddhists and Jainese. Hindus respect Mount Kailash, abode of Bhagwan Shiv, Supreme Bhagwan who is none other than Bhagwan Vishnu himself. When Bhagwan Vishnu is untouched by the external energy He is Bhagwan Vishnu, but when He is in touch with the external energy, He appears in His feature as Bhagwan Shiv. The symbol of Shiv Lingam signifies the presence of energy that drives the Universe, our world and all creatures. Hindus were the first people to revere the importance of  Kailash Parvat (कैलाश पर्वत), due to their immense knowledge of Vedas and Puranas.

Later local tribes also started worshiping Mount Kailash who later became the adherents of the Bon, the indigenous, religion of the region who maintained that the mystic region around Mt. Kailash and the Nine-Story Swastika Mountain was the seat of all power. When viewed from the south face, a swastika can indeed be seen. The sacred circumambulation of Kailash is done anti-clockwise by the Bon people. Bon people got this tradition of anti-clockwise circulation in legacy from their ancestral local tribes. In initial years of formation of islam, there was no reverence of mecca but to populate the religion, mohammed needed a place in response to several holy places of Hindu dharma and other religions.

Bon anti-clockwise circulation adopted by muslimsWhile Hindus have thousands of revered holy places around the world. Newly formed islam had not, so mohammed thought of attacking a Hindu temple of mecca (revered by erstwhile idol worshippers) and declared it as an holy asset of islam while taking anti-clockwise deity circulation ritual from locals of the Mount Kailash. The non-Vedic anti-clockwise circumambulation is done to respect Bhagwan Shiv in Mount Kailash, who is revered in a different form of a deity. Similarly, non-Vedic anti-clockwise circulation is done in mecca to respect the structure where it is believed that Shiv Bhagwan is present in symbolic form.

Clockwise circulation of deity is Vedic practice, reversing the ritual to anti-Clockwise circulation becomes anti-Vedic.

From Where Muslims Grabbed the Concept of Crescent Moon

In Mount Kailash range, which is abode of Bhagwan Shiv and Shiv Shankar still resides there to protect the world, there are several lakes and mountains. There are two mystical lakes which is still a mystery for the scientists around the world. The Mansarovar (Devta) lake and Rakshas tal – As per Vedas, Devta lake is round in shape representing positive energy, while Rakshas tal is crescent in shape representing negative energy. They are also known as symbols of Solar (Devta lake) and Lunar (Rakshas tal) energies implying Sun and Moon respectively.

Moon shows disturbance by reducing and increasing its shape for 15 days. While Sun stays calm and bright energizing the planets and moon with its super power solar energy. The dependence of moon over sun also indicate the symbolic names of these lakes.

The two lakes represent solar and lunar forces, good and negative energies respectivelyIrrespective of the weather conditions, the Mansoravar lake remains calm, still and soothing even under massive storm and natural disturbance. While the Rakshas tal is a dead lake which is steamy, salty and stays constantly stormy. Mansarovar is fresh water lake so people use the water to bath and drink. Rakshas tal is disruptive and salty so no one dares to visit the lake and it is abandoned by the people.

Rakshas tal is a place where evil spirits, bhutas, pret, ghosts and black tantriks come in invisible form to enhance negative energies within their unholy subtle bodies, which cannot be seen by people. They revere the crescent moon shape of Rakshas tal and perform their rites in invisible form. The stormy and disruptive nature of salt lake Rakshas tal convey the dance of negative energies in and around the lake. Thus, crescent moon became the symbol of negative energy here. Sun represents Devta lake which is positive energy and is required for the moon to sustain. Moon sets before the Sun which also shows that the positive energy transcends and protects whereas temporal disturbance of negative energy ceases to exist. Crescent moon has been admired by tantriks long before islam came into existence.

Crescent moon a Hindu Symbol adopted and copied by anti-Vedic muslimsFor Good and positive energy to show its relevance to the world, existence of Evil and bad energy is required. The balancing act is done by the Rakshas for Devtas to show their strength and responsibility. The pious deeds of Devtas guide human beings to follow the righteous path.Founders of Islam Copied pious Star Symbol of Sanatan Dharm which represents fire and water necessary for the sustenance of the world. Daksha cursed Chandra (Moon) that he will wane. This curse was reduced by the Bhagwan Shiv who blessed “During krishnapaksha you will wane. And during shuklapaksha (the bright part of the lunar fortnight) you will wax.”

That is why the continuous full moon view by the people of the world became waxing and waning views of the moon. This also helped people to know the time and period of the world. Since then the waxing and waning of moon is used to calculate the days and months. Thus, the moon symbolizes time and Bhagwan Shiv wearing moon on his head denotes that Bhagwan Shiv has complete control over time and is beyond the measure of time and is eternal.

Star sign of Hinduism (Shatkon) is union of fire and water to give birth to the world and protect itMuslims adopted the symbol of crescent moon from the Tantriks (who worship Bhagwan Shiv) of Bharat Varsh. Islam took the symbol instead to follow and believe in strengthening negative energies, to kill animals, hate civilized people, live in dirty places and led a violent life, devoid of peace and truth.

From Where Muslims Stole the Concept of Moustache less Beard Appearance

Being the newest cult founded by an anti-Vedic person, mohammed, inspirations from the oldest Vedic texts and images of Hindu Gods formed the basis of symbols, reverse rituals and principles of cult islam. Initial images depicted by muslim scholars showed complete beard for muslim clerics. Some of the different sects of islam realized that after mohammed there are still some of the truths to be revealed so they followed other clerics like Mirza Ghulam Ahmed who formed Ahmadiyya. Shia’s believe that only descendants of Ali ibn Abi Talib could be Imams. Mahdavia is an Islamic sect that believes in a 15th-century Mahdi, Muhammad Jaunpuri. There are Quranist Muslims who reject the Hadith.

Super Theft by Islam: Anti-Hindu symbols of islam are insiprations of Vedic symbols and shapesDuring terror-prone mughal era, several fakirs and maulvis researched Hindu texts and created their own ways of praying God. It was mix of Hindu rituals and Muslim practices. Some of the fakirs as early as 12th Century started preaching Hindu text teachings to gain acceptance among Hindu majority, while also advocating the manmade principles of koran. These fakirs were mostly involved in relying on petty tricks to keep their livelihood. Most of the tricks were liberating evil spirits from the bodies and controlling emotions of their followers. But being anti-Vedic, they did more harm than curing the patients. These fakirs later came to know about Hindu texts and Rambhakt Hanuman who was anihilator of Rakshas and evil spirits. They started giving due respect to Hanuman Ji. Grand sons of these fakirs became proponents of Hanuman Chalisa and changed their outlook. Such fakirs also changed their appearance following some of the features of Hindu Gods. These muslims started keeping beard resembling facial features of Great Cheeranjeevi Rambhakt Hanuman Ji.

How Muslims started Burying Bodies

Hindus bury bodies of great Sages in the ground to give them utmost respect as these Sages never commit sin and have complete control over mayic (मायिक) attachments and body.

There are majorly two reasons why their bodies are buried.

1) Souls after staying in the body for long time gets attached to the body under influence of maya (माया) and if the body is buried, it is left to rot, the body does not decimate and mix with the soil quickly, the soul being attached to the body is reluctant to leave and roam around the body. Hindus burn dead bodies as part of funerary procession because common people cannot remove dhananjay pran (धनञ्जय प्राण) from their body. Burying of dead bodies of great Saints is Vedic process, but it is never practiced for common people as they cannot overcome the urge of dhananjay pran to stay with the body. For commoners, dhananjay pran can only be removed when the body is burnt with fire. Moreover burning also stop rotting of bodies, the dead body of a person is the vehicle of the soul. Decaying of a body is insulting the death of a person who has no self-control. Hindus burn dead body to liberate dhananjay pran and respectfully let the soul follow next path without any affection and connection to the past. Though Karmic connectivity cannot be renounced by any one unless bhakti of Bhagwan Krishn. Practice of burying bodies of ordinary citizens is not scientific for newest manmade religions as common people cannot liberate dhananjay pran and affection with their dead body is not lost until it is burnt.

Fire is considered as the most pure of all the (पंच महाभूतpanch mahabhoot – Dhara (Earth), Nabh (Ether), Vayu (Air), Varun (Water) and Agni (Fire). The body is made up of panch mahabhoot so burning with fire is purifying it and mixing it with the origin, that is, panch mahabhoot.

2) To become a great Hindu Sage (साधू), one has to renounce worldly pleasures. Devoid of materialistic tangles, Sages (Rishis) practice self-control and penance. That is why these Sages enlighten their souls while they are alive, for them selfishness and attachment to body is shallow ahankar (अहंकार).

Rishis are not attached to their body so Sages in Hinduism are not cremated but buried. Children are innocent, guiltless and naive, they are not attached to the body due to an early death. Great sages are either cremated or buried while children are buried according to scientific Hindu rituals.

Burying bodies in islam and christianity is the worst practice for paying homage to dead personBut Mohammed lacked such indepth knowledge and simply imitated the concept of burying great Saints from Hindu texts as the final path for dead muslims, which is unscientific, epidemic and invoke provocation of evil spirits. Not surprising that most of the haunted places around the world are nearby muslim and christian graveyards.

Another Stealing Act of Islam – Use of Mor Pankh by Fakirs

Bhagwan Krishn don Mor Pankh on his mukut. Krishn is the most pious and complete Supreme Being, Bhagwan, he is pure and sacchidanand (सच्चिदानंद) and consider only pious things as his accomplices. As per Hinduism, Mor Pankh is pious because Mor (Peacock) never indulge in physical relationship with (Morni) Peahen. Peahen sip tears from the eyes of Peacock and conceive. Peacock practices celibacy so Mor Pankh is considered pure and pious. Therefore, the recitement of HariBhakt songs and Hanuman Chalisa by muslim babas, fakirs is not shocking. Some of the fakirs renounce eating meat to completely adopt Hindu culture and tradition.

Tradition of using Mor Pankh as the blessing stick in mazars is inspiration from the kathas and description of Bhagwan Krishn given in Srimad Bhagwatam. But trusting such small fry babas and fakirs is fatal – they do not have sufficient knowledge to conduct Sanatan rites. They gained few information while remaining muslim and mixing anti-Vedic islamic practices with pious Hinduism, which further contaminated their brief knowledge. Hindus should never visit unholy mazars (sepulchered rotten dead body) and fakirs.

There are hundreds of rituals and rites of islam which are super lift-offs from Hinduism. Mostly by stealing and then reversing the Hindu practices, insulting the concept of divine Vedas. The striking differences being muslims made it bloodier, satanic and unholy when they reversed the rituals, making it evil, dirty and antithetical to nature and cosmos.

Gyarvi Sharif is Stolen form of Pious Ekadashi

unholy gyarvi sharif was inspiration from pious Ekadashi एकादशी

Source-Haribhakt.com


Shiva Lingam-Science

$
0
0

What is Shiva Lingam?

The Sanskrit word ‘Lingam’ means symbol. Thus the literal meaning of Shiva Lingam is the symbol of Shiva. The Supreme Shiva doesn’t have a form and every form is his form. The Shiva Lingam represents him, the Supreme Shiva¸ who is formless. The way when we see a smoke, we infer the presence of fire, the moment we see Shiva Lingam we immediately visualize the existence of the Supreme Shiva.

During the creation a debate took place between the creator Brahma and the preserver Vishnu that who Shiva is. Just then this “Column of light” appeared in front of them on the Hindu month of Margasheersha and Hindu date Poornima or Pratipada. When both the Gods failed to know the real origin and end of this column, Shiva appeared in his visible form. He preached both of them the real meaning of Shiva Lingam.

He said, ” I have two form, Sakala(with form) and Nishkala(with out form). This column of light is my real form. Brahman is my Nishkala form and Maheshwara is my Sakala form.

When I come with sixteen kalas, I become Sakala and when I present in the crude energy, I am called Brahman. Brahman means the most enormous (Brihat) and the creator of all. Lingam depicts my formless Brahman power.

This is my Lingam(symbol). Lingam (Braman) and Lingee (Atman) are same, therefore the great souls should also worship me. One who has established Shiva Lingam somewhere in his life, he gets Sayujya Moksha (eternal company of Shiva).

From Vedanta :- A subtle representative of God that is present in our body. Kundalini is coiled with it in three and half coils. This is what Shiva Lingam and snake coiled round depict in our temples. It shows Paramatman in the form of Atman and Shakti in the form of Kundalini.

From Sankya :-The Mool Prakriti that absorbs all the Vikriti came from it finally.

From Nyay Shastra:- A source that can help us to know exactly about a matter or event. So formless Lingam represents the formless power of this universe that is the origin of all the matter and the events of this universe.

Simple meaning :- Symbol that help us to know, recognize any event or matter as stated above.

It has been a common myth that Shiva Lingam represents male genital organs. This is not only false, misleading but also base less. Such misinterpretations are done in recent times and popularized to make it common, when Indian literatures actually came into hands of foreign scholars; Britishers and Muslims. They relied on extracting simple meanings of major Vedic terms used in daily life without addressing rightful context. It was difficult to interpret the language, a word may have different meaning depending on the mis-contrued understanding. Some of the easy interpretation may be misleading. And such misinterpretation may actually be welcome by skeptics, if you want to find the defects in somebody else’s faith. Lingam means formless, Shiva Lingam is state of God just before manifestation of Universe.

This misunderstanding is one of the most glaring examples of such a situation. Misinterpretations of actual Sanskrit literature led to this false belief. Shiva Lingam is a differentiating mark; it is certainly not a s*x mark. While the actual meaning of male genital is “shishna” in Sanskrit.

Let us know what Lingam means as  per The Lingam Purana:

प्रधानं प्रकृतिर यदाहुर्लिगंउत्तम ।
गंध-वर्ण-रसहिंनं शब्द-स्पर्शादिवर्जितं ॥

Meaning:
The foremost Lingam which is devoid of colour, taste, hearing, touch etc is spoken of as Prakriti or nature.

The nature itself is a Lingam (or symbol) of Shiva. When we see nature, we infer the presence of its creator – Shiva. Shiva Lingam is the mark of Shiva the creator, Shiva the sustainer and Shiva the destructor. It also dispels another myth in which Shiva is considered only as a destructor.

Another authentic reference comes from Skanda Purana where lingam is clearly indicated as the supreme Shiva from where the whole universe is created and where it finally submerge.

आकाशं लिंगमित्याहु: पृथ्वी तस्य पीठिका।
आलय: सर्व देवानां लयनार्लिंगमुच्यते ॥
(स्कन्द पुराण)

Meaning:
The endless sky (that great void which contains the entire universe) is the Linga, the Earth is its base. At the end of time the entire universe and all the Gods finally emerge in the Linga itself.

Forms of Shiva Lingam

Shiva Lingam is worshiped in two common forms – Chala (Moveable) Lingam and Achala (Non-Moveable or Fixed) Lingam.

Scientific Reason of Pouring Milk on Shiv Lingam

Shiv Lingams are placed at the most pious place, garbh griha, in temple. At this location, there is tremendous amount of positive energy flowing all around. Hindus visit the temples not just to respect Gods but also to energize themselves with positive energies.

 ॐ नमः शिवाय - Why Milk Abhishek, Milk is Poured on Shiv LingamWhen milk is poured on the Shiv Lingam to do दुग्ध अभिषेक (milk abhishek) the flow of positive energy starts getting accumulated towards Shiv Lingam so a person who is devotee of Bhagwan Shiv when is closer to the Shiv Lingam and bathes Shiv Lingam with दुग्ध स्नान he accepts the flow of positive energy into his body. Milk is very good conductor of positive energy. Milk of Indian cow when poured on Shiv Lingam reciting mantras- ॐ नमः शिवाय – strengthens  mind, body and inner consciousness of a person.

Milk is gift of Bhagwan to us, trees, food, air …infact everything is given by Bhagwan. When we all took birth, we all were naked…what did we bought to this world, what is our contribution to keep this world running…. nothing….because we all are negligible, we are staying alive at the mercy of Bhagwan. Who are we to question that pouring milk on Shiv Lingams is wastage of milk and instead should be feed to poor people. Are we owning the milk, trees, places, earth or anything offered for free by Bhagwan. No … then who gave us right to only question Vedic values which are based on scientifically driven principles. And not question on evil practices of other religion, whose evil anti-Vedic god likes to feed on the blood of innocent goats, cows, camels and buffalos – wherein till date billions of innocent animals are killed just to appease this anti-God satan – killing animals is more evil or pouring milk on Shiv Lingams. Think over it; its easy to bash our core Hindu values which is based on Dharma but very hard to rebut with same vigour about other adharmis because they are very violent and likes terrorism. The moment we start respecting our traditional values and become aggressive. All these satanic people and their terrorism will cease to exist.

Kaaba Shiv Lingam Hindu Temple

Update: Terrorist and ISIS member Abu Turab Al Mugaddasi seconding the thought that Mecca is indeed Vedic pilgrimage made this statement recently “If Allah wills, we will kill those who worship stones in Mecca and destroy the Kaaba. People go to Mecca to touch the stones, not for Allah.”



Bakhshali Manuscript – Ancient Indian mathematical manuscript on math

$
0
0

The Bakhshali Manuscript is an Ancient Indian mathematical manuscript written on “birch bark” which was found near the village of Bakhshali in 1881 in what was then the North-West Frontier Province of British India (now Khyber Pakhtunkhwa province, in Pakistan).

Bakhshali Manuscript is written in Śāradā script and in Gatha dialect (which is a combination of the ancient Indian languages of Sanskrit and Prakrit). The manuscript is incomplete, with only seventy leaves of birch bark, many of which are mere scraps. Many remain undiscovered. The Bakhshali manuscript, which is currently too fragile to be examined by scholars, is currently housed in the Bodleian Library at the University of Oxford and is too fragile to be examined by scholars.

It does not appear to belong to any specific period. Although that said, G Joseph classes it as a work of the early ‘classical period’, while E Robertson and J O’Connor suggest it may be a work of Jaina mathematics, and while this is chronologically plausible there is no proof it was composed by Jain scholars. L Gurjar discusses its date in detail, and concludes it can be dated no more accurately than ‘between 2nd century BC and 2nd century AD’. He offers compelling evidence by way of detailed analysis of the contents of the manuscript (originally carried by R Hoernle). His evidence includes the language in which it was written (‘died out’ around 300 AD), discussion of currency found in several problems, and the absence of techniques known to have been developed by the 5th century.
Historians who have placed the date at pre 450 AD and identified the ‘current’ version as a copy.

Avoiding further debate, L Gurjar states that the Bakshali manuscript is the:
Capstone of the advance of mathematics from the Vedic age up to that period…
Although, as much work was lost between ‘periods’, we cannot fully gauge continuity of progress and it is possible the composer(s) of the Bakhshali manuscript were not fully aware of earlier works and had to start from ‘scratch’. This would make the work an even more remarkable achievement.

The arithmetic contained within the work is of such a high quality that it has been suggested:
…In fact [the] Greeks [are] indebted to India for much of the developments in Arithmetic…
Some of the contents of Manuscript are elaborated here.
Examples of the rule of three (and profit and loss and interest).Solution of linear equations with as many as five unknowns.The solution of the quadratic equation (development of remarkable quality). Arithmetic (and geometric) progressions.Compound Series (some evidence that work begun by Jainas continued).Quadratic indeterminate equations (origin of type ax/c = y). Simultaneous equations.Fractions and other advances in notation including use of zero and negative sign.Improved method for calculating square root (and hence approximations for irrational numbers). The improved method (shown below) allowed extremely accurate approximations to be calculated:A = (a2 + r) = a + r/2a – {(r/2a)2 / 2(a + r/2a)}
Example 6.1: Application of square root formula.
Again we can calculate 10, where a = 3 and r = 1.10 = (32 + 1) = 3 + 1/6 – {(1/36)/2(3 + 1/6)}= 3 + 1/6 – {(1/36)/(19/3)}= 3 + 1/6 – 1/228= 3.16228… in decimal form root(10) = 3.16228 when calculated on a calculator and rounded to five decimal places.
Example 6.2: Quadratic equation as found in B. Ms.
If the equation given is dn2 + (2a – d)n -2s = 0Then the solution is found using the equation:n = (- (2a – d) (2a – d)2 +8ds))/2dWhich is the quadratic equation with a = d, b = 2a – d, and c = 2s.
Example 6.3: Linear equation with 5 variables.
The following problem is stated : ”Five merchants together buy a jewel. Its price is equal to half the money possessed by the first together with the money possessed by the others, or one-third the money possessed by the second together with the moneys of the others, or one-fourth the money possessed by the third together with the moneys of the others…etc. Find the price of the jewel and the money possessed by each merchant.
Solution :We have the following systems of equations:
x1/2 + x2 + x3 + x4 + x5
= px1 + x2/3 + x3 + x4 + x5
= px1 + x2 + x3/4 + x4 + x5
= px1 + x2 + x3 + x4/5 +x5
= px1 + x2 + x3 + x4 + x5/6 = p
Then if x1/2 + x2/3 + x3/4 + x4/5 + x5/6 = q ,
the equations become (377/60 )q = p.
A number of possible answers can be obtained. This is the origin of the indeterminate equation of the type ax/c = y, the theory of which was greatly developed, and later perfected by Bhaskara II, four hundred years before it was discovered in Europe. If q = 60 then p = 377 and x1 = 120, x2 = 90, x3 = 80, x4 = 75 and x5 = 72
Ms. Historians of mathematics debate whether true algebra ‘began’ in Greece or Arabia, and little mention is ever made of Indian algebra. In light of my own research I feel that early Arabic algebra (c. 800 AD) in no way surpasses the level of understanding of 6th century Indian scholars.
The Bakhshali manuscript is a unique piece of work and while it not only contains mathematics of a remarkably high standard for the time period, also, in contrast to almost all other Indian works composed before and after, the method of the commentary follows a highly systematic order of:
i. Statement of the rule (sutra)
ii. Statement of the examples (udaharana)
iii. Demonstration of the operation (karana) of the rule.
By the end of the 2nd century AD mathematics in India had attained a considerable stature, and had become divorced from purely practical and religious requirements, (although it is worth noting that over the next 1000 years the majority of mathematical developments occurred within works on astronomy).
The topics of algebra, arithmetic and geometry had developed significantly and it is widely thought that the decimal place value system of notation had been (generally) perfected by 200 AD, the consequence of which was far reaching.

Download link Bakhshali-Manuscript


Vairagya-satakam-the-hundred-verses-on-renunciation-By Poet Bhartrihari

$
0
0

TRANSLATING: BHARTRIHARI-Part-1

translating bhartrihari 1Points Illustrated

1. Introduction to Sanskrit.

2. Using the Monier-Williams dictionary.

3. Getting at the meaning.

Bhartrihari

Little is known of Bhartrihari the man, {1} but he left some of the most pleasing lyrics in the Sanskrit canon. Each of the three shatakas or collections has one hundred cameo pieces. The Srngara gives us pictures of love and love-making. The Vairagya describes a gradual withdrawal from worldly matters, and the Niti deals with ethical conduct. {2} Our example comes from the Vairagya, chosen because its compact nature presents certain problems.

Original

The original

And transliterated from Devanagari:

Ayur varSazataM nRNAM rAtrau tadardhaM gataM
tasyArdhasya parasya cArdham aparam bAlatvavRddhatvayoh
zeSaM vyAdhiviyogaduHkhasahitaM sevAdibhir nIyate
jIve vAritaraNgabudbudasame saukhyaM kutah prANinAm

And the prose translation by A.B. Keith runs: {1}

To man is allotted a span of a hundred years;
half of that passes in sleep, one half is spent in childhood and old age;
the rest is spent in service with illness, separation and pain as companions.
How can mortals find joy in life that is like the bubbles on the waves of the sea?

There are no Internet versions I am aware of, but here is the translation by the Indian novelist and literary critic Dharanidhar Sahu: {3}

Man is born in the world
with a lifespan of a hundred years,
more or less, and he spends
half the time sleeping.
The half of the remaining years
is spent in infancy and dotage.
The remaining twenty five
are spent in suffering from various
diseases, in lamenting and grieving
over a series of bereavements
caused by the death of offspring
and other relatives, in working
hard day and night at the household
of the rich to scrape a living.
Living, as he must, a life so
full of turbulence
and wave-like unsteadiness,
when does man find time
to experience true happiness?

Getting at the Original

As Bhartrihari is known for his terse expression, we might suppose that the first translation would be closer to the original, at least in spirit. But how to find out? Suppose we take the first word Ayur, and enter it into the largest online Sanskrit dictionary, the Cologne Digital Sanskrit Dictionary. {4} The result is (in comp. for %{Ayus} below). Taking the hint, we next enter Ayus, which generates three documents. Looking at all three — Ayus, A4yus and another A4yus — we find our first result again, a cryptic see column 1, and a broad range of meanings: n. life , vital power , vigour , health , duration of life , long life RV. AV. TS. S3Br. Mn. MBh. Pan5cat. &c. ; active power , efficacy RV. VS. ; the totality of living beings [food Sa1y.] RV. ii , 38 , 5 and vii , 90 , 6 ; N. of a particular ceremony (= %{AyuH-SToma} q.v.) ; N. of a Sa1man ; of the eighth lunar mansion ; food L. ; (%{us}) m. the son of Puru1ravas and Urvas3i1 (cf. %{Ayu}) MBh. Vikr. VP. ; [cf. Dor. $ ; perhaps also $.]

A little perplexing, but probably something to do with life or living or vigour. Now we enter the second word varSazataM and get Search produced no result. Nothing at all. What has gone wrong in a dictionary of 160,000 entries? Have we misspelt the word, or made an error in transliteration?

The entries do not cover all eventualities because Sanskrit, like Latin, is an inflected language, and we have to know what those endings are. Secondly, words are changed by an extensive system of preserving euphony (sandhi). Thirdly, Sanskrit texts tend to run words together. And fourthly, just to compound difficulties, individual words are often joined together in compounds (samasa), commonly in different ways and taking inflections differently. How do we untangle all this?

There is no simple way. To this point we have found translation fairly straightforward, even in Russianand Chinese, though less so in Farsi. But with Sanskrit we have to recognize what sort of words are involved, take them apart, remove the sandhi, understand the inflections and then look the words up. Dictionaries of European languages don’t generally give all the declensions of verbs, of course, but we learn to decline the endings and translate for person, number and tense. Sanskrit verbs are declined according to number, person, voice, mood and tense, and the verb stems differ between the ten classes in which they are grouped. Confusing? Roderick Bucknell’s Sanskrit Manual {6} is an extraordinarily useful overview, but does not cover all eventualities, and we can be floored by everyday words and constructions if we don’t put ourselves through a simple Sanskrit grammar course, of which many exist. {6}

Returning a few months later, we find ourselves in a better position to understand Bhartrihari. Or partially so. On this page we shall use the Monier-Williams dictionary {7} to unravel the poem, but will have to leave other aspects of Sanskrit poetry translation — the transliteration from Devanagari script, how Sanskrit is pronounced, its quantitative metres, its free word order, and finding equivalent an English verse shape — to the extended section on Kalidasa.

Why the Monier-Williams dictionary, which is bulky and expensive? Because it:

  • 1. is complete: if we can’t find a word here then it doesn’t exist and we have made some silly mistake in identifying the word segment.

  • 2. comes with English transliterations (Sanskrit has 14 vowels and 33 consonants: their dictionary order is logical but quite different from English).
  • 3. has many hints on root meanings, indispensable to full understanding and proper translation.

Word for Word Translation

The Monier-Williams dictionary takes some getting used to, however, and it’s well worth studying Charles Wikner’s excellent (and free) online guide to its use. {8} All that done, we set out the word for word translation in the table below. Samasas are shown in brackets [], and the simplest, most likely translation is given in the final column.

text
before sandhi
dictionary entry
Monier Williams dictionary page and column no.
part of speech
translation
Ayur
AyuH
AyuS
149a
(m. Nom)
life
[varSa
varSa
varaSa
926c
(m. Not Declined)
year (of age)
zataM]
zataM
sata
1048c
(n. Nom)
one hundred
nRNAM
nRNAm
nR
567c
(m. Gen.)
of man/mankind
rAtrau
rAtrau
rAtri
876a
(f. Loc.)
in darkness, stillness of night
[tad
tad
tad
434a
(Prn. Gen in samasa)
[of that
ardhaM]
ardham
ardha
91c
(m f n Nom.)
half]
gataM
gatam
gata
347a
(m f n. Nom.)
gone, deceased
tasyA
tasyA
tad
434a
Prn (Gen.)
of it (i.e. nR)
Ardhasya
ardham
ardha
91c
(m f n Gen.)
of half
parasya
parasya
para
586a
(m n Gen)
of the last
[cA
ca
ca
380a
Indecl.
and
rdham]
ardham
ardha
91c
(m f n Nom. / Acc.)
half
aparam
aparam
apara
50c
(m f n Nom. / Acc.)
again
[bAlatva
bAlatva
bAlatva
729a
(m )
[boyhood
vRddhatvayoH]
vRddhatvavoH
vRiddhatva
1010c
(n Dual Gen)
old age] of
zeSam
zeSam
zeSa
1088c
(m n Nom. / Acc.)
remainder
[vyAdhi
vyAdhi
vyAdhi
1037a
(m )
sickness
viyoga
viyoga
viyoga
981c
(m)
separation
duHkha
duHkha
duHkha
483b
( m f n)
trouble, sorrow
sahitaM]
sahitam
sahita
1195a
(m f Nom. /Acc.)
accompanied
[sevAd
sevAt
sevA
1247a
Imp. 3rd Sing. Active
attended
ibhir]
ibhiH
ibha
167c
(m pl. Inst.)
with/by servants
nIyate
nIyate
nI
565a
(Pres. 3rd Sing. Pass.)
is led
jive
jive
jIva
422b
(m n Loc.)
in alive
[vAri
vAri
vAri
943a
[(n Not Declined)
[water
taraNga
taraNga
taraMga
438c
(m Not Declined)
across-goer, billow, wave
budbuda
budbuba
budbuda
733a
(m Not Declined)
bubble, anything transitory
same]
same
sama
1152a
(m. Loc.)]
like] in
saukhyaM
saukhyam
sukhya
1252a
(n Nom./ Acc.)
happiness
kutaH
kutah
kutas
290b
(Indecl.)
where?
prANinAm
prANinAm
prANin
706a
(m f n Pl. Gen)
of breathing

We now set out the lines again, with two levels of literal translation: directly from the table and with some simple rearrangement:

Ayur varSazataM nRNAM rAtrau tadardhaM gataM
life year of age one hundred of man in stillness of night of that half gone
living one hundred years of man this half (is) gone in stillness of night

tasyArdhasya parasya cArdham aparm bAlatvavRddhatvayoh
of it of half of the last and half again of boyhood – old age
of that half a half again is boyhood and old age

zeSaM vyAdhiviyogaduHkhasahitaM sevAdibhir nIyate
remainder sickness separation sorrow accompanied attended with servants is led
remainder is led with sickness separation sorrow accompanied attending as servants

jive vAritaraNgabudbudasame saukhyaM kutah prANinAm
in alive in[water across-goer bubble like] happiness where of breathing
where is happiness in being alive like a crossing water bubble of breathing?

The rearrangement is barely English, but the meaning and some of the poetry are immediately conveyed. The Keith version is very close, but the translation is a little dated, and we are rather baffled by bubbles on the waves of the sea. Dharanidhar Sahu’s is an attractive and useful volume, but by adding humdrum expressions not in the original he has lost Bhartrihari’s condensed poignancy.

Second Draft

Readers who have found their way this far may wonder if the effort has been worthwhile. We could for example have taken the AB Keith translation, found that vAri means water and not sea, and employed the good literary word blown to pick up the connotations of breath, passing and water. A straightforward translation in an iambic pentameters would have been:

Half man’s hundred years is spent in sleep;
And youth and age withdraw a further half.
The rest sickness, sorrow, served as friends:
And joy, a bubble on the water blown

And if we’d felt, despite its absence from the original, that rhyme was needed to add shape to the stanza, we could have written:

Years seen as dotage, sleep, a childhood toy:
By halves, successively, man’s hundred bring
Him disappointment, sickness, suffering
And that brief bubble on the water, joy.

Or:

Man serves by halves his hundred years of ends
in sleeping, dotage, a child’s passing toy:
and that blown bubble on the water, joy,
is joined with loss and illness as his friends.

None of these is contemptible, but we have lost some of the words and poignancy.

Third Draft

We’d probably do better to brood on the literal translation:

living one hundred years of man this half is gone in stillness of night
of that half a half again is boyhood and old age
remainder is led with sickness separation sorrow accompanied attending as servants
where is happiness in being alive like a crossing water bubble of breathing?

and not bother overmuch about fitting it into standard English form for the present — indeed it’s to extend those forms that we undertake translations, or is one reason for so doing. A free verse form:

1. Living one hundred years, man is half gone into the stillness of the night,
and of the half remaining, half is boyhood and old age: the rest
is lived with trouble, sickness, separation as attending servants
where is happiness in that crossing bubble on the water’s breath?

An iambic pentameter form again, but one which doesn’t miss out too many words:

2. A hundred years are man’s: half spent in sleep,
And half again are boyhood and old age.
The rest is served by illness, loss and pain,
Where joy’s a water bubble, passing breath.

And some hexameter quatrains:

3. Of man’s one hundred years, half is stillness of
the night, and half again but boyhood and old age:
when served by sickness, sorrow, separation, where
is pleasure’s crossing bubble in the water’s breath?

4. One hundred years, and half is stillness of the night,
and half again then boyhood and old age: when served
by ill-health, sorrow, separation, where’s the pleasure
in life’s but passing bubble on the water blown?

5. Half man’s hundred years is stillness of the night,
and half again but boyhood and old age. The rest
is served with ill-health, sorrow, separation: where
is pleasure’s crossing bubble in the water’s breath?

6. One hundred years: one half is stillness of the night,
and half again is gone in boyhood or old age.
In what is left, accompanied by illness, loss and pain,
pleasure is a water bubble, passing breath.

7. One hundred years: one half is stillness of the night,
and half on waking spent in boyhood or old age.
What’s left is borne with illness, separation, pain
and pleasure as a water bubble, passing breath.

8. Half his hundred years is stillness of the night,
and half again but spent in boyhood or old age.
What’s left is borne with illness, separation, pain
and pleasure as a water bubble: passing breath.

Assessment

Though judged as verse, all eight have their strengths, we can question some at once. Blown is somewhat literary, and flowers do not appear in Bhartrihari’s poem. The is pleasure’s crossing bubble in the water’s breath? is a beautiful line, but somewhat enigmatic: water doesn’t have breath as such. The waking in and half on waking spent in boyhood or old age is only implied by Bhartrihari, and perhaps should stay in the background.

We also have to remember that Bhartrihari, while lacking the sonority of Kalidasa, is not writing platitudes in nursery jingles. He is still a classical Sanskrit poet, and we have to convey those qualities, which means poetry of restrained and elevated expression that does indeed express what Bhartrihari is saying. Taking the lines one by one:

One. Bhartrihari doesn’t say sleep but rAtri, which is darkness or stillness of the night. What is possibly implied is not the peaceful oblivion of sleep, but ignorance, unenlightenment, a Buddhist concept. Only possibly because we don’t know much about the poet, even his century for sure. He may have been the Buddhist grammarian mentioned by the Chinese traveller I-tsing, who visited India in the 7th century AD, but the attribution is unclear, and Bhartrihari appears in his work more a worshipper of Shiva. Tradition makes him a king of Ujjain in the 1st century BC, who abdicated in favour of his brother over disgust at his queen’s infidelities. Bhartrihari has certainly some unflattering things to say about women, but does not appear the pampered ruler so much a shrewd and needy brahmin. There are also stories of his vacillating character, drawn equally to pleasure and spiritual matters, and so continually moving between court and Buddhist cloisters, but again they are no more than anecdotes.

Two. The second line is reasonably straightforward, though the original repeats ‘half’, which suggest some dwindling away of life.

Three. Again straightforward, though there is some ambiguity or redundancy in the line. The afflictions of man have to be endured, but they attend him like servants. Is Bhartrihari looking forward to the escape from these ‘servant’ by withdrawal from the world, the theme of his Vairagya? We might also remember that sorrow, sickness and separation each have many synonyms. VyAdhi can mean disorder, ailment, sickness, plague, tormenting thing, etc. Vyoga can mean disjunction, separation of lovers, loss, absence, want of, etc. And duHkha can mean being uneasy, uncomfortable, unpleasant, difficult, sadness, pain, etc. The samasa is a generalization of man’s afflictions, not a clinical diagnosis.

Four. The fourth line is much more difficult, particularly that last word, prANinAm, translated here of breathing or being alive. It’s a samasa, formed of pra and Ani. But looking up the individual words doesn’t help: PRA means filled (M.W. 701c) and Ana means exhalation or inhalation (M.W. 139c). Something clearly to do with animating breath — hence the translation water’s breath, which may be better split as water bubble, passing breath, both referring to pleasure.

All that said, and bearing in mind that the hexameter would give us more space to accommodate the packed meaning of other Bhartrihari poems, the preferred translation may be:

Half man’s hundred years is stillness of the night,
and half again are gone in boyhood and old age.
What’s left is borne with illness, separation, pain,
where pleasure is a water bubble’s passing breath.

If that’s too dogmatic, then:

Half man’s hundred years is stillness of the night,
and lost a further half in boyhood and old age.
What’s left is borne with loss, ill-health and discontent
where pleasure is a water bubble: passing breath.

And if we want to emphasize the incompetence of childhood and old age, and mark the line ends with assonance, we might do better with:

Half man’s hundred years is stillness of the night,
and half again but dotage or a mewling state.
What’s left is borne with ill-health, loss and discontent,
where pleasure is a water bubble’s passing breath.

Notes and References

1. A. Berriedale Keith, A History of Sanskrit Literature (Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1928/1993), 175-183.
2. Indian Literature. Sri Aurobindo. 1920. http://intyoga.online.fr/indlit04.htm. In “Foundations of Indian Culture” with “The Renaissance in India” SABCL, Vol 14, pages 294-306.
3. Srngara-Santakam, 35 in Three Shatakas of Bhartrihari, Dharanidhar Sahu (Penman Publishers, 2004), 139
4. 21. Cologne Digital Sanskrit Lexicon. http://www.uni-koeln.de/phil-fak/indologie/tamil/mwd_search.html. Based on the Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary, with 160,000 main entries.
5. Roderick S. Bucknell, Sanskrit Manual: A Quick Reference Guide to the Phonology and Grammar of Classical Sanskrit (Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1994)
6. A popular course, which I have used, is Thomas Egenes, Introduction to Sanskrit, Parts I and II (Point Loma Publications, Inc., 1989).
7. Monier Monier-Williams, English-Sanskrit Dictionary by Monier Monier-Williams (Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers, 2003).
8. A Practical Sanskrit Dictionary. Charles Wikner.http://sanskrit.gde.to/learning_tutorial_wikner/index.html. Excellent guide to getting the most from the Monier-Williams dictionary.

TRANSLATING: BHARTRIHARI 2

translating bhartrihari 2Points Illustrated

1. Difficulties in conveying the quantitative nature of Sanskrit verse.

2. Investigate Hank Heifetz‘s belief that Sanskrit verse is better rendered by some free verse form, and not by restrictive iambic verse or its derivatives.

3. Breaking the long line into a 4 3 form.

Original

We start with Verse 100 of the Níti Shataka, for which M.R. Kale {1} gives the following prose translation:

A bowl to that Karman by whom Brahmá was confined in the interior of the pot-like primordial egg (there to evolve his creation) like a potter; by whom Vishnu was hurled into the very troublesome intricacy of ten incarnations; by whom Shiva has been compelled to alms, skull in hand, and in obedience to whom the sun ever roams the sky.

With this unpromising material we shall try to:

  1. devise a syllabic verse to accommodate the quantitative Sanskrit metre,

  2. convey/translate the rhythmic and melodic properties of the original, and

  3. make something approximating to poetry.

We start with the Devanagari transliteration:

brahmA yena kulAlavanniyamito brahmANDabhANDodare
viSNuryena dazAvatAragahane kSipto mahAsaMkaTe
rudro yena kapAlapANipuTake bhikSATanaM kAritaH
sUryo bhrAmyati nityameva gagane tasmai namaH karmaNe

The translation is straightforward:

text
before sandhi
dictionary entry
Monier Williams dictionary page and column no.
dictionary translation
part of speech
full translation
brahmA
brahmAH
brahma
738a
Brahma Absolute
m Nom Pl
Brahmá
yena
yena
yena
856b
by whom/which
Ind.
by which
[kulAla
kulAlaH
kulAla
296a
[potter
m
[potter
van
van
van
917b
master desire
master
niyamito]
niyamita
niyamita
552b
bound]
bound]
brahmA
brahmaH
brahma
738a
Brahma
m Nom
Brahma
ANDa
ANDa
ANDa
134a
egg testicle
n
egg
bhANDo
bhaNDa
bhaNDa
752b
pot vessel
m
pot
odare
udare
udara
184b
interior belly
n
interior
viSNur
viSNuH
viSNu
999a
Vishnu
m Nom Sg
Vishnu
yena
yena
yena
856b
by whom/which
Ind.
by whom
[dazA
daza
daza
471c
ten
Nom Acc
[ten
avatAra
avatAra
avatAra
99a
incarnation appearance
m
incarnation
gahane]
gahane
gahana
352
dense impenetrable inaccessible hard to understand
m n Loc. Sg
with hard to understand]
kSipto
kSipto
kSipta
329a
thrown cast
mfn
thrown
mahAsaMkaTe
mahAsaMkaTe
mahAsaMkaTa
801b
very intricate difficult
mfn Loc. Sg
in difficulty
rudro
rudraH
rudra
883a
Rudra Shiva
m
Shiva
yena
yena
yena
856b
by whom/which
Ind.
by whom
[kapAla
kapAla
kapAla
250b
skull bowl
n
[skull
pANipuTake]
pANipuTake
pANipuTaka
615c
in the hollow of the hand
m n Loc. Sg
in the hollow of the hand]
bhikSA
bhikSa
bhiksA
756b
act of begging
f
act of begging
TanaM
Tanam
tana
435b
offspring posterity
n Acc Sg
posterity
kAritaH
kArita
kArita
274c
cause to be done
causative of verb Nir
cause to be done
sUryo
sUryaH
SUrya
1243a
sun
m Nom Sg
sun
bhrAmyati
bhrAmyat
bhram
769b
wander revolve
Pres 3rd Act
wanders
nityam
nityam
nitya
547b
perpetual
m n
perpetual
eva
eva
eva
232b
just so exactly
Ind.
in this manner
gagane
gagana
341b
sky
n Loc. Sg
in the sky
tasmai
tasmai
tasmai
to him/ it
Pn 3rd Pers Dat
to him
namaH
namas
namas
528a
obeisance homage
n
homage
karmaNe
karmaNe
karmane
(258b) online
perform
3rd Sg Pres Pass
is performed

The word-for-word translation is therefore:

Brahmá by which [potter master bound] Brahma pot egg interior
Vishnu by whom with[ ten incarnation hard to understand] thrown in difficulty
Shiva by whom skull in the hollow of the hand the act of begging posterity cause to be done
sun wanders perpetual in this manner in the sky to him homage is performed

Metre

In Sanskrit verse the vowels a, i, u and R are short, but made long if followed by M or H, or by more than one consonant. All other vowels are long. We can see that the metre in this case is Bhartrihari’s favourite 19 syllable ArdUlavikrIDita, {2} where the caesura comes after the twelvth syllable:

– – – x x – x – x x x – | – – x – – x –

brah mA ye na ku lA la van ni ya mi to | brah mAN Da bhAN Do da re

viS Nur ye na da zA va tA ra ga ha ne | kSip to ma hA saM ka Te

rud ro ye na ka pA la pA Ni pu Ta ke | bhik SA Ta naM kA ri taH

sUr yo bhrAm ya ti nit ya me va ga ga ne | tas mai na maH kar ma Ne

Stage One: Syllabic Verse

Our first task is to write a syllabic verse of 19 syllables, with a caesura after the twelfth syllable. We use the word-for-word renderings generated above, but the order can be somewhat free, provided the verse makes sense.

He, Brahma, absolute in his inceptions, is bound inside the potter’s bowl.
In ten, hard-to-understand incarnations, Vishnu thrown in difficulty
Shiva, skull in hollow of his hand, begging of posterity to be done.
And so to him in homage the sun wanders perpetually in the sky.

Not far off: nineteen syllables, though the caesura comes after the eleventh:

He, Brah ma, ab so lute in his in cep tions | is bound in side in the pot ter’s bowl 11:8
In ten, hard to un der stand in car na tions | Vish nu thrown in dif fi cul ty 11: 8
Shi va, skull in hol low of his hand beg ing | of pos te ri ty to be done 11: 8
And so to him in ho mage the sun wan ders | per pe tu al ly in the sky 11: 8

The stressed and unstressed pattern is not the ArdUlavikrIDita metre, however, or even regular:

He, Brah ma, ab so lute in his in cep tions | is bound in side the pot ter’s bowl
– – – – x x x x x – x | x – x – x – x –

In ten, hard to UN der stand in car na tions | Vish nu thrown in dif fi cul ty
x – – x – x – x x – x | – x – x – x x x

Shi VA skull in hol low of his hand beg ing | of pos te ri ty to be done
– x – x – x x x – – x | x x – xx – x –

And so to him in ho mage the sun wan ders | per pe tu al ly in the sky
x x x – x – x x – – x | x – x x x – x –

Stage Two: Making Sense of the Original

Now we must look more closely at the sense. We have replace the second Brahma with absolute, andpot egg interior with inception and inside bowl, but the result is a long way from poetry, and the meaning still far from clear. Kale in fact says: “The shloka is faulty in many ways as regards the construction and meaning of almost every line.” {3} He goes on to enumerate the ambiguities and absurdities, which we can ameliorate but not wholly escape in translation. In general, however, the themes we have to convey are:

1. The fashioning of the world, which Brahmá does as a potter with clay out of the immense vessel of the primordial egg.
2. Vishnu, who was cursed by Durvásas to undergo ten incarnations on the earth.
3. Rudra (aka Shiva) begging with skull in his hand — a somewhat unorthodox story.
4. The regularity the gods impose on the world.

In passing we also note that in difficulty is out of place: it refers to incarnation, and we would do better to employ the alternative meaning of intricate. Brahman also means growth, divine essence, eternal and self-existing — words we could consider working into our rendering more.

So, another stab at shloka 100, still keeping the nineteen syllables and now placing the caesura after the twelfth syllable:

Brahmá fashioning, as a potter a vessel, the eternal existing.
After him, Vishnu compelled to his difficult, ten intricate incarnations,
On the earth Shiva begging of posterity, holding in his hand a skull.
And so the sun wandering in homage to them, perpetually the sky.

Brah má fa shio ning, as a pot ter a ves sel | the e ter nal e xis ting
– – – x x – x – x x – x | – x – x x – x

Af ter him Vish nu com pelled to his dif fi cult ten | in tri cate in car NA tions
– x x – x x – x x – x x – | – x x – x – x

On the earth Shi VA beg ging of POs ter i ty | hold ing in his hand a skull
x x – – x – x x x – x x | – x x x – x –

And so the sun wan de ring in ho mage to them | per PE tu al ly the sky
x x x – – x x x – x x x | x – x x x x –

Stage Three: ArdUlavikrIDita Metre

Now, with that translation in front of us:

Brahmá fashioning, as a potter a vessel, the eternal existing.
After him, Vishnu compelled to his difficult, ten intricate incarnations,
On the earth Shiva begging of posterity, holding in his hand a skull.
And so the sun wandering in homage to them, perpetually the sky.

The word-for-word rendering:

Brahmá by which [potter master bound] Brahma pot egg interior
Vishnu by whom with[ ten incarnation hard to understand] thrown intricate
Shiva by whom skull in the hollow of the hand the act of begging posterity cause to be done
sun wanders perpetual in this manner in the sky to him homage is performed

and the ArdUlavikrIDita metre, we get:

Brahmá fashioning: bound, but out of the clay, life. Brahmá, divine Absolute.
Vishnu: intricate, also difficult in ten rebirths, and on this earth too.
Skull bowl begging of us, Shiva in his hand held fast the pattern in
Which sun wandering homage pays continually in motion across heaven’s arc.

To the extent that stress can mimic quantity, this is accurate ArdUlavikrIDita metre:

Brah má fa shio ning bound but out of the clay life | Brah má, di vine Ab so lute
– – – x x – x – x x x – | – – x – – x –

Vish nu in tri cate al so dif fi cult in ten | re births on this earth too
– – – x x – x – x x x – | – – x – – x –

Skull bowl beg ging of us is Shi va in his hand | held fast the pattern in
– – – x x – x – x x x – | – – x – – x –

which sun wan de ring ho mage pays con ti nu al ly in | mo tion ac ross hea ven’s arc.
– – – x x – x – x x x – | – – x – – x –

But as poetry, or even workmanlike verse, the piece is a total failure. All the exercise demonstrates — or suggests: readers may wish to try their hand — is that quantitative verse, particularly in complicated metres, is not easily brought over into English.

Step Four: Free Verse

Hank Heifetz is not urging a replication of Sanskrit measures, of course, but simply arguing that free verse is better placed to pick up the rhythmic nuances of the original. He is recommending contemporary American speech patterns, moreover, which means that the earlier:

Brahmá fashioning, as a potter a vessel, the eternal existing.
After him, Vishnu compelled to his difficult, ten intricate incarnations,
On the earth Shiva begging of posterity, holding in his hand a skull.
And so the sun wandering in homage to them, perpetually the sky.

will not serve. No one talks like this, or ever did, even in the ornate prose of the 17th century. We have to write something much more idiomatic:

1. Brahmá, our progenitor, was confined inside a pot;
Vishnu was ten times reborn in intricate incarnations;
Shiva begged for posterity, skull in hand for an alms bowl;
In homage the sun wanders the sky continually.

Traditional Verse

That’s about the best I can do in a style common today: unobjectionable and fairly close to the prose sense. It’s neat — fourteen syllables to the line — but a long way from poetry.

Bhartrihari’s shloka is hardly beautiful verse, but he does more than fulfill the metre requirements. Note, for example the alliteration in br, bh and k, the assonance of line endings (long syllables shown in bold):

brah mA ye na ku lA la van ni ya mi to | brah mAN Da bhAN Do da re

viS Nur ye na da zA va tA ra ga ha ne | kSip to ma hA saM ka Te

rud ro ye na ka pA la pA Ni pu Ta ke | bhik SA Ta naM kA ri taH

sUr yo bhrAm ya ti nit ya me va ga ga ne | tas mai na maH kar ma Ne

Also the alliteration through short sections: tas mai na maH kar ma Ne, etc. And the assonance across the lines in syllable 4 and 7, and again in syllable 15 and to some extent in syllable 18.

That being the case, I’d suggest that, as in the Kalidasa example, some type of formal verse would be helpful, as the original is cast in that manner, and draws on those properties for its poignant and epigramatic effects. We might therefore — contra Heifetz — start by introducting rhyme:

Brahmá the boundless, confined as potter to the clay.
Ten troublesome rebirthings Vishnu must assay,
As Shiva held out skull as begging bowl, whereby
Perpetually in homage, sun wanders through the sky.

And then, having pulled the shloka into shape this way, remove the rhyme:

Brahmá the boundless, confined as potter is to clay.
Ten troublesomesome rebirthings Vishnu had on earth.
With skull held out for bowl, Shiva begged for us:
The sun, perpetually in homage, wanders through the sky.

But no one could call these hexameters attractive, however, and they don’t echo nuances in the Sanskrit verse (any more than did Hank Heifetz‘s free-verse renderings). The troubles are 1. the compact nature of Bhartrihari’s verse, which makes it difficult to fully capture the content in a line by line translation, 2. the inflexible nature of the English hexameter, and 3. the very nature of quantitative verse, which builds larger and complex verse structures. Clearly, we can a. compress the content (the Jayadeva approach), b. expand the number of lines (the Kalidasa approach), or c. use a longer line. The next step up from the hexameter is the septenary, a somewhat ungainly measure that tends to split into 4- and 3-foot lines and is commonly employed only in the poulter’s measure (alternate seven- and six-foot lines). But perhaps we should exploit that split, playing the 3-foot line against the preceding 4-foot by echoing and contrasting the content, making subtle shifts in rhythm, and using the common features of traditional English verse? Such lines will be static, not flowing together, but a good deal of non-European verse is built on such a basis. So:

Brahma is the boundless thrown
as potter turns the clay;
Ten troublesome rebirthings Visnu
undertook on earth;
Shiva in a begging bowl
held out a skull for us;
Perpetually in homage sun
goes wandering through the sky

Better, I would have thought. Applied to the previous Bhartrihari poem, we get something like (many variations are possible, depending on what we think the poet is really saying):

Half the hundred years of man
is stillness of the night,
And half again but mewling and
the dotage of old age.
In the interval wait illness,
the death of friends, and fret,
And happiness a water bubble
that passes in a breath.

Notes and References

1. M.R. Kale, The Niti and Vairagya Shatakas of Bhartrhari (Motilal Banarsidass Publishers, 1971, 2004), 130.
2. A.B. Keith, A History of Sanskrit Literature (Motilal Banarsidass, 1993), 182, 420.
3. Kale 2004, 2001-2.

vairagya-satakam-the-hundred-verses-on-renunciation


True story of Alexander west hiding

$
0
0

Rakesh Krishnan Simha 

Alexander’s invasion of India is regarded as a huge Western victory against the disorganised East. But according to Marshal Gregory Zhukov, the largely Macedonian army suffered a fate worse than Napoleon in Russia.  

Handing victory in India to Alexander is like describing Hitler as the conqueror of Russia because the Germans advanced up to Stalingrad. Source: wikipedia.org



In 326 BCE a formidable European army invaded India. Led by Alexander of Macedon it comprised battle hardened Macedonian soldiers, Greek cavalry, Balkan fighters and Persians allies. The total number of fighting men numbered more than 41,000.

Their most memorable clash was at the Battle of Hydaspes (Jhelum) against the army of Porus, the ruler of the Paurava kingdom of western Punjab. For more than 25 centuries it was believed that Alexander’s forces defeated the Indians. Greek and Roman accounts say the Indians were bested by the superior courage and stature of the Macedonians.

Two millennia later, British historians latched on to the Alexander legend and described the campaign as the triumph of the organised West against the chaotic East. Although Alexander defeated only a few minor kingdoms in India’s northwest, in the view of many gleeful colonial writers the conquest of India was complete.

In reality much of the country was not even known to the Greeks. So handing victory to Alexander is like describing Hitler as the conqueror of Russia because the Germans advanced up to Stalingrad.
 

Statue of Alexander in Istanbul Archaeology Museum. Source: wikipedia.org

Zhukov’s view of Alexander

In 1957, while addressing the cadets of the Indian Military Academy, Dehra Dun, Zhukov said Alexander’s actions after the Battle of Hydaspes suggest he had suffered an outright defeat. In Zhukov’s view, Alexander had suffered a greater setback in India than Napoleon in Russia. Napoleon had invaded Russia with 600,000 troops; of these only 30,000 survived, and of that number fewer than 1,000 were ever able to return to duty.

So if Zhukov was comparing Alexander’s campaign in India to Napoleon’s disaster, the Macedonians and Greeks must have retreated in an equally ignominious fashion. Zhukov would know a fleeing force if he saw one; he had chased the German Army over 2000 km from Stalingrad to Berlin.
 
No easy victories

Alexander’s troubles began as soon as he crossed the Indian border. He first faced resistance in the Kunar, Swat, Buner and Peshawar valleys where the Aspasioi and Assakenoi, known in Hindu texts as Ashvayana and Ashvakayana, stopped his advance. Although small by Indian standards they did not submit before Alexander’s killing machine.

The Assakenoi offered stubborn resistance from their mountain strongholds of Massaga, Bazira and Ora. The bloody fighting at Massaga was a prelude to what awaited Alexander in India. On the first day after bitter fighting the Macedonians and Greeks were forced to retreat with heavy losses. Alexander himself was seriously wounded in the ankle. On the fourth day the king of Massaga was killed but the city refused to surrender. The command of the army went to his old mother, which brought the entire women of the area into the fighting.

Realising that his plans to storm India were going down at its very gates, Alexander called for a truce. The Assakenoi agreed; the old queen was too trusting. That night when the citizens of Massaga had gone off to sleep after their celebrations, Alexander’s troops entered the city and massacred the entire citizenry. A similar slaughter then followed at Ora.

However, the fierce resistance put up by the Indian defenders had reduced the strength – and perhaps the confidence – of the until then all-conquering Macedonian army.
 
Faceoff at the river

In his entire conquering career Alexander’s hardest encounter was the Battle of Hydaspes, in which he faced king Porus of Paurava, a small but prosperous Indian kingdom on the river Jhelum. Porus is described in Greek accounts as standing seven feet tall.

In May 326 BCE, the European and Paurava armies faced each other across the banks of the Jhelum. By all accounts it was an awe-inspiring spectacle. The 34,000 Macedonian infantry and 7000 Greek cavalry were bolstered by the Indian king Ambhi, who was Porus’s rival. Ambhi was the ruler of the neighbouring kingdom of Taxila and had offered to help Alexander on condition he would be given Porus’s kingdom.

Alexander meets Porus. Source: wikipedia.org

Facing this tumultuous force led by the genius of Alexander was the Paurava army of 20,000 infantry, 2000 cavalry and 200 war elephants. Being a comparatively small kingdom by Indian standards, Paurava couldn’t have maintained such a large standing army, so it’s likely many of its defenders were hastily armed civilians. Also, the Greeks habitually exaggerated enemy strength.
According to Greek sources, for several days the armies eyeballed each other across the river. The Greek-Macedonian force after having lost several thousand soldiers fighting the Indian mountain cities, were terrified at the prospect of fighting the fierce Paurava army. They had heard about the havoc Indian war elephants created among enemy ranks. The modern equivalent of battle tanks, the elephants also scared the wits out of the horses in the Greek cavalry.

Another terrible weapon in the Indians’ armoury was the two-meter bow. As tall as a man it could launch massive arrows able to transfix more than one enemy soldier.
 
Indians strike

The battle was savagely fought. As the volleys of heavy arrows from the long Indian bows scythed into the enemy’s formations, the first wave of war elephants waded into the Macedonian phalanx that was bristling with 17-feet long sarissas. Some of the animals got impaled in the process. Then a second wave of these mighty beasts rushed into the gap created by the first, either trampling the Macedonian soldiers or grabbing them by their trunks and presenting them up for the mounted Indian soldiers to cut or spear them. It was a nightmarish scenario for the invaders. As the terrified Macedonians pushed back, the Indian infantry charged into the gap.
In the first charge, by the Indians, Porus’s brother Amar killed Alexander’s favourite horse Bucephalus, forcing Alexander to dismount. This was a big deal. In battles outside India the elite Macedonian bodyguards had not allowed a single enemy soldier to deliver so much as a scratch on their king’s body, let alone slay his mount. Yet in this battle Indian troops not only broke into Alexander’s inner cordon, they also killed Nicaea, one of his leading commanders.

According to the Roman historian Marcus Justinus, Porus challenged Alexander, who charged him on horseback. In the ensuing duel, Alexander fell off his horse and was at the mercy of the Indian king’s spear. But Porus dithered for a second and Alexander’s bodyguards rushed in to save their king.

Plutarch, the Greek historian and biographer, says there seems to have been nothing wrong with Indian morale. Despite initial setbacks, when their vaunted chariots got stuck in the mud, Porus’s army “rallied and kept resisting the Macedonians with unsurpassable bravery”.

Macedonians: Shaken, not stirred

Although the Greeks claim victory, the fanatical resistance put up by the Indian soldiers and ordinary people everywhere had shaken the nerves of Alexander’s army to the core. They refused to move further east. Nothing Alexander could say or do would spur his men to continue eastward. The army was close to mutiny.

Says Plutarch: “The combat with Porus took the edge off the Macedonians’ courage, and stayed their further progress into India. For having found it hard enough to defeat an enemy who brought but 20,000 foot and 2000 horse into the field, they thought they had reason to oppose Alexander’s design of leading them on to pass the Ganges, on the further side of which was covered with multitudes of enemies.”

The Greek historian says after the battle with the Pauravas, the badly bruised and rattled Macedonians panicked when they received information further from Punjab lay places “where the inhabitants were skilled in agriculture, where there were elephants in yet greater abundance and men were superior in stature and courage”.

Indeed, on the other side of the Ganges was the mighty kingdom of Magadh, ruled by the wily Nandas, who commanded one of the most powerful and largest standing armies in the world. According to Plutarch, the courage of the Macedonians evaporated when they came to know the Nandas “were awaiting them with 200,000 infantry, 80,000 cavalry, 8000 war chariots and 6000 fighting elephants”. Undoubtedly, Alexander’s army would have walked into a slaughterhouse.

Hundreds of kilometres from the Indian heartland, Alexander ordered a retreat to great jubilation among his soldiers.
 
Partisans counterattack

The celebrations were premature. On its way south towards the sea, Alexander’s army was constantly harried by Indian partisans, republics and kingdoms.

In a campaign at Sangala in Punjab, the Indian attack was so ferocious it completely destroyed the Greek cavalry, forcing Alexander to attack on foot. In the next battle, against the Malavs of Multan, he was felled by an Indian warrior whose arrow pierced the Macedonian’s breastplate and ribs.

Says Military History magazine: “Although there was more fighting, Alexander’s wound put an end to any more personal exploits. Lung tissue never fully recovers, and the thick scarring in its place made every breath cut like a knife.”

Alexander never recovered and died in Babylon (modern Iraq) at the age of 33.

http://indrus.in/blogs/2013/05/27/marshal_zhukov_on_alexanders_failed_india_invasion_25383.html


Vedic connections of Ancient America before permanent occupation by Europeans

$
0
0

American swastika

India’s Cultural Link with Ancient America
Arun Chinchmalatpure

Right from the period of first Spanish historian Mr. Fray Shahaun (1515 AD) till today a number of scholars have worked over the life of native Americans and some of them came to the conclusion that in ancient times people from India and the Indian archipelago migrated to America and developed a great civilization there. In his book ‘A Compact History of Mexico’ Mr. Ignacio Bernall states that people from Asia entered America some thirty-five thousand years before, whereas Mr. Arcio Nuns, a Brazilian nuclear scientist, mentions about the Dravidians of Asia with America as old as eleven thousand years.

An article published in the ‘Hindu’ of 27th Sept. 1985 about the discovery made by Dr. Harry Fell, renowned epigraphist of USA goes to suggest that the early merchant settlers of South-East Asia had sailed to far off lands in pursuit of their profession, whose presence in Mexico is available in the form of inscriptions. Dr. Fell has deciphered the Indic inscription from Tihosuco which reads that merchant Vusaluna, the captain of the ship, sailing along the coast line, had got the inscription engraved on the stone slab in the month of July of the year 845. It is assumed that year mentioned is of Saka era.
Cultural Links:

Worship – The archaeologists found many Hindu deities like Shiva, Shiva linga, Ganesh, Kali, Sun, Buddha etc. (in similar or slightly different forms) which were worshiped in ancient America. The Hindu God of luck, Ganesh, was worshiped in Central-South America. Images of Ganesh have been excavated in plenty in Mexico. This god with the elephant’s trunk is frequently depicted in Mexican manuscripts and in the temple ruins in Central America as the god with a proboscis-like horn, whence water is squirting and his head is most frequently portrayed on the corners of temple walls, which are always built with reference to the original points. And image of ‘Ekadant Ganesh’ was noticed in the temple at Kopan by great Indologist late Dr. W.S. Wakankar.

An image of Hanuman called by the name ‘Wilka Huemana’ and measuring 50 feet in height and 12 feet in breadth was found in Guatemala. Similar one was found during an excavation of an Aztec temple in Mexico City and was known as ‘Euhectal’, a wind God, a monkey God.

Buddhism also had a vast influence on pre-Colombian America. Professor F.W. Putnam found in the jungles of Honduras a sculpture which greatly resembles Buddha. According to the July, 1901 issue of American Harper’s Magazine, it has been proved with evidence that five Buddhist monks had reached Mexico in ancient times, via Alaska.


Mexican Buddha

Ceremonies, Beliefs and Customs:

Hindu culture, civilization, custom and belief also dominated ancient America to some extent. Ancient Americans believed in legendary cataclysm, rebirth, four yugas and the concept of two planets like Rahu and Ketu causing solar eclipse. The Hindu doctrine of the ages is preserved in a stone monolith popularly known as the Aztec calendar. This remarkable piece of stone carving is in the form of an immense disc 12 feet in diameter and weights over 20 tons. A festival called Sita-Ram (Situa-Raimi) was celebrated in Mexico during Nav-Ratri or Dussehra period which has been described on page 5867 in the book ‘Hamsworth History of the World’. Both in Central and South America, there are found Sati cremation, priesthood, gurukul system, yajna, birth, marriage and death ceremonies to some extent similar to the Hindus.

Social life:

The ancient American’s dresses (male and female) were simple and similar to those of Hindu dresses. Mexican face types were found to be similar to those of Assam, Naga, Nepal and Haryana people. Even their reddish brown skin complexion bears distinct similarity with those of Nepalis and Nagas. If an Indian is shown a Maya lady of Yucatan province from Mexico, he will recognize her as a Jat Lady of Haryana. Ayar Inoa King used to wear a turban, earring and a trishul type trident in his hand.

Today native Indians of America live in the states of California, Arizona, New Mexico who number only few lacs (lac = 100,000). These tribes are still vegetarians. Similarly, only two lacs natives are survived in Canada who are still called as ‘Indians’. Their lifestyle, customs, and beliefs are similar to Bharatiya people.

Trade:

Goldsmiths from Peru and Mexico prevailed working style similar to Indian traditional goldsmiths. Mr. Michael Long of the National Geographic Society was surprised to see the back strap weaving method in handloom at Santa Rosa of Peru. This is used to separate thread. It is very well known that cotton is a gift given by Indians to the whole world.

Language:

Professor Raman Mena, curator of the National Museum of Mexico, said that the general appearance of Maya’s writing is considered of oriental origin. According to scholar Orozco V. Berra, Maya and other languages are of Sanskrit origin. A few Sanskrit and Quichua words are given here to show their similarity and origin.

Quichua Sanskrit

A hina (also) ena (also) Killa (moon) Kil (shining) Illapi (chant) lap (to speak) Paksa (fortnight) Paksha (fortnight)

The word ‘Wara’, a unit of measurement, was also used by Maya people. They used to call Antyas as Antis. Professor Hug Fox of Michigan State University found a strange mix of Tamil and local American languages in use some millennia ago. For example, shasta, Indiana, Arevada, Utah, Guyana etc. Mr. Arcio Nuns from the Federal University of Brazil found evidence of our Gorani language in the form of Bruhi language during his long research work conducted in South America. ‘Gorani’ language was practiced thousands of years before in Tamilnadu as per Arcio Nuns. This language is still used in the Adi-Chandlur tribal area of Tamilnadu and shows similarity to the Bruhi language being practiced in South America.

It is also believed that Quichua’s (language of Peruvians) characteristic of mouth transmission is derived from Indians. Writing mathematical figures by using vertical and horizontal straight lines was a system commonly practiced by Indians and Mayas.

Shilpa:

Southern and Central American excavations revealed ancient cities, forts, bridges, tanks, canals, houses and pyramids which indicated the high state of civilization and what is found that some sculptures of those archaeological remnants are similar in form and design to that found in Indian sculptural monuments. ‘Supporting the buildings over the arms of Yaksha’ is an Indian art. Similar types of construction was found in ancient Mexico. Similarly, sculptures of human figures with headgear similar to Tamils, sculptures of Indian style ornamentation of elephants were found in Kopan (Honduras) and Palenque. Thousands of ancient baked-clay bricks were found in Comalcalco in Mexico over which Pali scripts were engraved and these were used in the construction of pyramid temples which were similar to the pyramid temple in the Chidambaram village situated on the Coromandel coast in Southern India. In an article written by scholar Ronald Shiller named ‘Unsolved Mysteries of the Incas’ (published in Reader’s Digest of August 1982) he claims to have seen the imprints of South-East Asian culture over the sculptures found in Peru dating to the second century BC.

I hope my findings will help the scholars to study the influence of Indian culture over the Meso-American culture, so as to bring before the world the universality of great Vedic culture in the past.

Vedic Roots of Ancient America

Sushama Lodhe

Baffling Links to Ancient India:

History is full of misnomers; one such term is the New World, as applied to the Americas. The landing of Columbus in 1492 undoubtedly created a new life on the continents, but it neither created nor discovered a new world. Many centuries ago Asian migrants had come to the western shore in substantial numbers. What if the popular idea that Tibetans and American Indians have much in common in terms of their spiritual culture is largely a result of another historical scenario?

What if Hindus and Hopis, Advaitins and Aztecs, Tibetan Monks and Mayans were part of one world culture – a spiritual one?

Baron Alexander von Humboldt (1769-1859), an eminent European scholar and anthropologist, was one of the first to postulate the Asiatic origin of the Indian civilizations of the Americas. Swami B.V. Tripurari asks, ” What mysterious psychological law would have caused Asians and Americans to both use the umbrella as a sign of royalty, to invent the same games, imagine similar cosmologies and attribute the same colors to the different directions?”

The first Maya Empire had been founded in Guatemala at about the beginning of the Christian era. Before the fall of Rome the Mayas were charting accurately the synodical revolutions of Venus and whilst Europe was still lingering in the Dark Ages the Maya civilization had reached a peak of greatness.

It is significant that the zenith of Maya civilization was reached at a time when India had also attained an unparalleled cultural peak during the Gupta period. Indian cultural intercourse with Southeast Asia, the Gupta period, had begun more than a century before the Mayan classical age in 320 and Buddhism and Hinduism had been well known in neighboring countries for centuries. If there was contact between Mayan America and Indianized Southeast Asia, the simultaneous cultural advance would not appear surprising. In marked contrast, this was the darkest period in Europe’s history between the sack of Rome and the rise of Charlemagne.

The most important development of the ancient American or Asiomerican culture took place in the south of the United States, in Mexico, in central America and in Peru. The early history of Asiomericans is shrouded in mystery and controversy due to the absence of definitive documentary evidence, which was destroyed by the European conquerors in their misguided religious zeal.

However, it appears that after the discovery of introduction of maize into Mexico, Asiomericans no longer had to wander about in search of food. Men in America, as in other parts of the world, settled down to cultivate food and culture, a by-product of agricultural life, inevitably followed.

Of the Asiomerican civilizations, the best known are the Maya, the Toltec, the Aztec, and the Inca. The Mayas were possibly the earliest people to found a civilization there; they moved from the Mexican plateau into Guatemala. They were later pushed out, presumably by the Toltecs, who, in turn were dislodged by the Aztecs.

Similarities:

Astrology

Baron Alexander Von Humboldt, whilst visiting Mexico, found similarities between Asian and Mexican astrology. He founded systematic study of ancient American cultures and was convinced of the Asian origin of the American-Indian high civilization. He said:
“If languages supply but feeble evidence of ancient communication between the two worlds, their communication is fully proved by the cosmogonies, the monuments, the hieroglyphical characters and the institutions of the people of America and Asia.”

In 1866, the French architect, Eugene Viollet-le-Duc, also noted striking resemblances between ancient Mexican structures and those of South India.

Hindu-Mexican Trinity:

Scholars were also greatly impressed by the similarity between the Hindu Trinity – Brahma-Visnu-Shiva and the Mexican Trinity Ho-Huitzilopochtli-Tlaloc as well as the likeness between Indian temples and American pyramids. The parallels between the Hindu Brahma-Vishnu-Shiva Trinity and the Mexican Ho-Huitzilopochtli-Tlaloc Trinity and the resemblances between the attributes of certain Hindu deities and those of the Mayan pantheon are impressive. Discussing the diffusion of Indian religions to Mexico, a recent scholar Paul Kirchhoff has even suggested that it is not simply a question of miscellaneous influences wandering from one country to the other, but that China, India, Java and Mexico actually share a common system.”

Kirchhoff has sought “to demonstrate that a calendaric classification of 28 Hindu gods and their animals into twelve groups, subdivided into four blocks, within each of which we find a sequence of gods and animals representing Creation, Destruction and Renovation, and which can be shown to have existed both in India and Java, must have been carried from the Old World to the New, since in Mexico we find calendaric lists of gods and animals that follow each other without interruption in the same order and with attributes and functions or meanings strikingly similar to those of the 12 Indian and Javanese groups of gods, showing the same four subdivisions.”

E. B. Taylor also found the counterparts of the tortoise myth of India in ancient America.

Donald A. Mackenzie and other scholars, however, are of definite opinion that the ancient Mexicans and Peruvians were familiar with Indian mythology and cite in support close parallels in details. For instance, the history of the Mayan elephant symbol cannot be traced in the local tradition, whereas it was a prominent religious symbol in India. The African elephant has larger ears. It is the profile of the Indian elephant, its tusk and lower lip, the form of its ear, as well as its turbaned rider with his ankus, which is found in Meso-American models. Whilst the African elephant was of little religious significance, it had been tamed in India and associated with religious practices since the early days.

The Mexican doctrine of the World’s Ages – the universe was destroyed four consecutive times – is reminiscent of the Indian Yugas. Even the reputed colors of these mythical four ages, white, yellow, red and black are identical with and in the same order as one of the two versions of the Indian Yugas. In both myths the duration of the First Age is exactly the same, 4,800 divine years. The Mexican Trinity is associated with this doctrine as in the Hindu Trinity with the Yugas in India.

Later, two English scholars Channing Arnold and Frederick J. Tabor Frost, in their The American Egypt, made a detailed examination of the transpacific contacts, reinforcing the view of Buddhist influences on Central America. The most recent and by far the most systematic well-reasoned, and effective case has been advanced by the eminent archaeologist, R. Heine-Geldern and Gordon Ekholm, who favor Indian and Southeast Asian cultural influences on ancient America through migration across the Pacific.

According to the Mayan calendar, which is extant, the time record of the Mayas began on 6 August 613 B.C. It is an exact date based upon intricated astronomical calculations and prolonged observations. To work out this kind of elaborate calendar must have taken well over two thousand years of studying stars and the Asiomericans must have been remarkably shrewd observers.

Use of Zero

The Mayas of Yucatan were the first people besides the Indians to use a zero sign and represent number values by the position of basic symbols. The similarity between the Indian zero and the Mayan zero is indeed striking. So far as the logical principle is concerned, the two are identical, but the expressions of the principle are dissimilar. Again, whilst the Indian system of notation was decimal, as was the European, the Mayan was vigesimal. Consequently, their 100 stood for 400, 1000 stood for 8000, 1234 for 8864. While the place of zero in the respective systems of the Indians and Mayans is different, the underlying principle and method are the same and the common origin of the Mayan and Indian zeros appears to be undoubted.
Disputes continue amongst scholars in the absence of conclusive evidence. As chronological evidence stands today, the Mayan zero appears to be anterior by several centuries to its Hindu counterpart.
Other similarities

In 1949, two scholars, Gordon Ekholm and Chaman Lal, systematically compared the Mayan, Aztec, Incan, and the North American Indian civilizations with the Hindu-oriented countries of Southeast Asia and with India herself. According to them the emigrant cultures of India took with them India’s system of time measurement, local gods and customs. Ekholm and Lal found signs of Aryan civilization throughout the Americas in art (lotus flowers with knotted stems and half dragon/half fish motifs found commonly in paintings and carvings), architecture, calendars, astronomy, religious symbols and even games such as our Parchessi and Mexican Patilli, which have their origins in India’s pachisi.

Both the Hindus and Americans used similar items in their worship rituals. They both maintained the concept of four Yuga cycles, or cosmological seasons, extending over thousands of years, and conceived of twelve constellations with reference to the sun as indicated by the Incan sun calendar. Royal insignias, systems of government and practice of religious dance and temple worship all showed remarkable similarities, pointing strongly to the idea that the Americas were strongly influenced by the Aryans. The theory is found in the Vedic literature of India. The ancient Puranas (literally “histories”) and the Mahabharata make mention of the Americas as lands rich with gold and silver. Argentina, which means “related to silver”, is thought to have been named after Arjuna (of silver hue).
Another scholar, Ramon Mena, author of Mexican Archaelogy, called the Nahuatl, Zapoteca, and Mayan languages “of Hindu origin.” He went to say, “A deep mystery enfolds the tribes that inhabited the state of Chiapas in the district named Palenque… their writing, and the anthropological type, as well as their personal adornments… their system and style of construction clearly indicate the remotest antiquity… (they) all speak of India and the Orient.”

Still another scholar, Ambassador Miles Poindexter, a former ambassador of the United States to Mexico, in his two-volume 1930s treatise The Arya-Incas, called the Mayan civilization “unquestionably Hindu.” He proposed that primitive Aryan words and people came to America by the island chains of Polynesia. The Mexican name for boat is a South Indian Tamil word, Catamaran, and Poindexter gives a long list of words of the Quichua languages and their analogous forms in Sanskrit. Similarities between the hymns of the Inca rulers of Peru and Vedic hymns have been pointed out. A. L. Krober has also found striking similarities between the structure of Indo-European and the Penutian language of some of the tribes along the northwestern coast of California. Recently, an Indian scholar, B. C. Chhabra, in his “Vestiges of Indian Culture in Hawaii”, has noticed certain resemblances between the symbols found in the petroglyphs from the Hawaiian Islands and those on the Harappan seals. Some of the symbols in the petroglyphs are described as akin to early Brahmi script.

Indeed, the parallels between the arts and culture of India and those of ancient America are too numerous and close to be attributed to independent growth. A variety of art forms are common to Mexico, India, Java, and Indochina, the most striking of which are the Teocallis, the pyramids with receding stages, faced with cut stone, and with stairways leading to a stone sanctuary on top. Many share surprisingly common features such as serpent columns and banisters, vaulted galleries and corbeled arches, attached columns, stone cut-out lattices and Atlantean figures; these are typical of the Puuc style of Yucatan. Heine-Geldern and Ekholm point out that temple pyramids in Cambodia did not become important until the ninth and tenth centuries, a time coinciding with the beginning of the Puuc period.

Vedic Americas
Vrin Parker

The fact that a highly civilized race inhabited America long before the modern civilization of Europe made its appearance there, is quite clear from the striking remains of ancient and his refinement existing in the country. Extensive remains of cities which must have been once in a most flourishing condition, of strong and well-built fortresses, as well as the ruins of very ancient and magnificent buildings, roads, tanks and canals that meet the eye over a very wide area of the southern continent of America, irresistibly force us to the conclusion that the country must have been inhabited at one time by a very highly civilized nation. But whence did this civilization spring?

The researches of European antiquarians trace it to India. Mr. Coleman says: “Baron Humboldt, the great German traveler and scientist, describes the existence of Hindu remains still found in America.”

Speaking of the social usages of the inhabitants of Peru, Mr. Pococke says: “The Peruvians and their ancestors, the Indians, are in this point of view at once seen to be the same people.” The architecture of ancient America resembles the Hindu style of architecture. Mr. Hardy says: “The ancient edifices of Chichen in Central America bear a striking resemblance to the tops of India.” Mr. Squire also says: “The Buddhist temples of Southern India and of the islands of the Indian archipelago, as described to us by the learned members of the Asiatic Society and the numerous writers on the religion and antiquities of the Hindus, correspond with great exactness in all their essential and in many of their minor features with those of Central America.” Dr. Zerfii remarks: “We find the remarkable temples, fortresses and viaducts, aqueducts of the Aryan group.”

A still more significant fact proves the Hindu origin of the civilization of ancient America. The mythology of ancient America furnishes sufficient grounds for the inference that it was a child of Hindu mythology. The following facts will elucidate the matter:

Americans worshiped Mother Earth as a mythological deity, as the Hindus still do – Dhatri mata and Prithvi mata are well known as familiar phrases in Hindustan.

Footprints of heroes and deities on rocks and hills were worshiped by the Americans as devoutly as they are done in India even at the present day. Mexicans are said to have worshiped the footprints of Quetzal Coatl and the Indians worship the footprints of Buddha in Ceylon and of Krishna in Gokula near Mathura.

The Solar and Lunar eclipses were looked upon in ancient America in the same light as in modern India. The Hindus beat drums and make noises by beating tin pots and other things. The Americans, too, raise a frightful howl and sound musical instruments. The Carecles (Americans) think that the demon Maleoyo, the hater of light, swallows the moon and sun in the same way as the Hindus think that the demons Rahu and Ketu devour the sun and the moon.

The priests were represented in America with serpents round their heads, as Siva, Kali and others are represented by the Hindus.

Native Indian stories and traces of Vedic civilization
Notes by JanM, November 2000
General Vedic traces:

  • universe originally dark and empty except for water,
    then a god creates earth, sun, stars, animals and people
    [cf. Brahma]
  • earth and sky originally as one, later separated
    [cf. Dyaus & Prthvi]
  • in the beginning there is often no sun, moon, stars or water; sometimes they are held captured by some envious beings. They must be tricked, usually by the Raven
    [cf. Rg Veda story of Indra fighting Vrtra demon]
  • natural phenomena have personal forms
    (e.g. Lightning and Thunder man)
  • devas on higher planets, personifying the planets, sometimes relating to humans, teaching them
  • existence of underworld [cf. Bila-svarga], human origin there according to Apache lore
  • shapeshifting of men and animals
  • animals originally man-like (talking etc.), later they changed into their present forms
  • flood of the world as G/god’s punishment for evil behavior of people, few good people saved by warning, being instructed to build a kind of makeshift watercraft or to escape on mountains or other safe places, they also took onboard various animals and plants and later became ancestors of present humans
    [cf. Manu]

Stories:

BearAndIndianWife: (Haida, British Columbia)
bears previously people-like [cf. rkshas – ape/bears, yetti], crossbreeding possible

BirdSerpent: (Powhatan, Virginia)
birds as visible spirits of the deceased [cf. Pitas fed through pinda offerings left on the ground for birds]

BlessingWay: (Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
chants and rituals revealed by higher beings, the mantra is a holy being satisfying devas

BuffaloWife: (Blackfoot, Alberta and Montana)
revival of a man from a bone (cloning?)

ChangingWoman: (Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
children of devas grow up within a few days, deva is a planet’s inner form [cf. Surya etc.]

CloudCatcher: (Ojibwa, Great Lakes)
devas eat sacrificed animals, time scale difference between the heaven and earth

Creation: (Tlingit, southern Alaska coast)
flood of the world, Raven in the role of savior, giant animals on earth (dinosaurs?), darkness in the beginning

DanceDead: (Luiseno, southern California)
dead people turned into birds [cf. sraddha offering to birds; reincarnation mentioned]

EarthMaking: (Cherokee, Great Lakes, eastern Tennessee)
flat earth, as an island on water, animals originally living on higher planets (see also SolitudeWalker)

Emergence: (Jicarilla Apache, northeastern New Mexico)
darkness and winds at the beginning; earth – mother, sky – father; underworld origin of people

EveningStar: (Karasha, South America)
a deva taught people to grow crops

FirstManFirstWoman: (Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
magic number 4

FishMonster: (Menomini, Wisconsin-Michigan)
biblical Job & leviathan analogy

Flood: (Zuni, southwestern U.S.)
sins punished by the flood

FloodOnSuperstitionMountain: (Pima, southwestern Arizona)
sinful people killed by flood, only a virtuous shaman and his wife survived in an “ark”

GirlMarriedDog: (Cheyenne, Minnesota)
sexual relations between humans and Pleiadeans

GreatFlood: (Salish/Cowichan, Pacific Northwest)
flood of the world

GreatSerpent&Flood: (Chippewa, Ontario, Minnesota, Wisconsin)
flood, people saved on a raft

GustOfWind: (Ojibwa, Great Lakes)
earth as a woman [cf. Bhumi] (see also MotherOfAllPeople), crossbreeding of devas and humans

HowCornCameToEarth: (Kansas state?)
in old times there were giants on earth, they stopped smoke sacrifice so God killed them by flood; people were told to hide in a large cave with all the animals, the cave was sealed from the floodwater, the people were lead out by a devi, taught various skills and wisdom and populated the earth

HowHopisReachedTheirWorld: (Hopi, southwestern U.S.)
underworld [cf. Bila-svarga] origin of people, degradation of dharma makes things go worse (first appearance of death, plant cultivation progressively more difficult)

IntheBeginning: (Yuchi, southeastern U.S.)
lower, middle and upper world [cf. Bila-svarga, Bhur-loka, Svarga-loka], extraordinary people and animals from the upper world visited the middle world but later returned home where they lived more comfortably

InvisibleOne: (Micmac, eastern Maritime Canada)
Cinderella version

LandOfDead: (Serrano)
time on death planet [cf. Yamaloka] moves slowlier than on earth (one day as one year)

Manabush: (Menomini, Wisconsin-Michigan)
a deva took a human wife and became a mediator between devas and humans

ManWhoActedAsSun: (Bellacoola)
devas’ children grow very fast

MarriedRattlesnake: (Pomo, north central California)
crossbreed between humans and snakes

MedicineMan: (Passamaquoddy, northwestern U.S.)
who desires to live very long will become a tree [reincarnation mentioned]

MenVisitSky: (Seminole, Florida)
earth has an edge (see also SolitudeWalker)

MeteorLegends: (Ojibwa, Great Lakes)
Native Americans lived together with giant animals (dinos?)
who were destroyed by a comet

MicMacCreation: (Micmac, eastern Maritime Canada)
sacrificed animals brought back to life by the Great Spirit

MonsterSlayer: (Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
a deva keeping his heart, nerves, breath and blood in different places outside of his body [cf. Mahiravana, brother of Ravana]

Moon: (?)
sun is a being like ourselves

MorningStar: (Great Plains)
humans joining devas in marriage in heaven, planets as persons

Nisqually: (Nisqually, Puget Sound, Washington)
sinful people punished by the flood, a deva determined the women to be subservient to men, Pandora’s box analogy

NorthStar: (Paiute, southwestern U.S.)
high central mountain in the universe [cf. Sumeru]

OldWomanSpring: (Cheyenne, Minnesota)
parallel dimension behind the waterfall as the original place of buffalo and corn

Opossum: (Cherokee, Great Lakes, eastern Tennessee)
previously the deer had sharp teeth [cf. ferocious deer of Ramayana]

OriginAnimals: (Apache, southwestern U.S.)
Apache origins in underworld [cf. Bila-svarga]

OriginOfCuring: (White Mountain Apache, southwestern U.S.)
healing songs [cf. mantras] revealed to people by the Creator

OriginOfSweatLodge: (Blackfeet/Piegan, Montana)
a man taken to higher planets to learn

ReleaseOfAnimals: (Comanche, southwestern U.S.)
buffalo were kept from the people by an evil being [cf. demon Vrtra of Rg Veda keeping heavenly cows in a cave], they were released by Coyote’s trick (see also EmpoundedWater)

ScabbyOne: (Toltec, Mexico)
world destroyed because of people’s sins (karma)

SeekYourFather: (Seneca, northwestern U.S.)
Sun living on a high mountain [cf. Sumeru] in the east

Shonto: (Anasazi-Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
punishment for adharma by the devas

SnakeBrothers: (Sioux/Dakota, South Dakota)
men turned into snakes, living underground, friendly relationship with people

SpiritLand: (general info)
astral travel of shamans, exorcism

SunMoonStars: (Navajo/Dine, southwestern U.S.)
people originating from the lower world [cf. Bila-svarga]; sun – male, moon – female; Milky Way as the path for the spirits between earth and heaven [cf. devayana] (see also OwlHusband, StoneMother)

TheFaster: (Winnebago, Wisconsin-Michigan)
the devas and spirits can’t grant immortality (see also HuntingMedicine)

TheftOfLight: (Tsimshian, British Columbia)
analogy of Garuda stealing nectar from heaven and Prometheus stealing fire

ThunderBird: (northwestern Coast)
thunderbird analogous to Garuda

ThunderGods: (Dakota)
analogies of Jupiter/Indra

TotemAnimals: (general info)
totem animals in both Siberia and North America

TwinsAlterBook: (Winnebago, Wisconsin-Michigan)
a deva in charge of dead keeps a book of life [cf. Yama/Citragupta]

TwoGhostlyLovers: (Dakota, South Dakota)
a violent death indicates a man will turn into ghost [cf. Garuda Purana, Preta-khanda]

TwoJeebiUg: (Chippewa, Ontario, Minnesota, Wisconsin)
hospitality rewarded

WellBakedMan: (Pima, southwest Arizona)
Creator made humans according to his own form, breathing life into their bodies [cf. prana]

WhiteBuffalo: (Lakota, Great Plains)
a devi teaches a prayer

WhiteBuffaloWoman: (Lakota, Dakota, Great Plains)
a sacred buffalo [cf. Dharma bull] losing a leg in each age [cf. yuga], when he loses all four the Earth will be inundated

WhiteDeer: (Chickasaw, middlewestern U.S.)
a ferocious deer [cf. deer of Ramayana]

WhoIsStrongest: (Zuni, southwestern U.S.)
similar to a Vedic story

WhyStars: (Eskimo/Inuit)
stars are living beings, world has an edge, planet Jupiter wards off an evil

WomanFell: (Seneca, northwestern U.S.)
people came from the higher planets; original water in the universe [cf. Garbhodaka], Earth is made from the soil of its bottom; animals were originally bigger and later made small

FloodStories: in old times an old man came to Muysca tribe (Colombia)
and taught them agriculture, crafts, religion, and government [cf. dharmas of the four varnas]

Shuar (Andes)
tribe legend analogous to Arjuna & Ulupi story
Hopis and chakras: Frank Waters. Book of the Hopi, The Viking Press 1963, p.9-10, 26-27

On preservation of stories:

“In ages past, our old ones were the storytellers. This was the way things were passed along to the generations that followed. For this reason the aged people made it a point to remember every detail so they could relate it at a later time. They were the word and picture carriers making history and spirtual values alive and important. In recent times we have made our old ones think they are not so important. We spoof their stories and make them feel foolish. The truth is that we are ignorant of what is precious and how to ‘a da li he li tse di — appreciate age. Rigidity can creep in and set even the young mind if there are no soft memories, no laughter, no times too deep for tears. Age is grace — a time too valuable to waste.” (A Cherokee Feast of Days – Daily Meditations, Joyce Sequichie Hifler)

Sources:

Mythology and Folklore
http://www.pibburns.com/mythfolk.htm
Native American Lore Index
http://www.ilhawaii.net:80/~stony/loreindx.html
Native American Traditional Storytelling
http://www.hanksville.org/storytellers/
Native American Wisdom
http://www.angelfire.com/ca/Indian/stories.html
Raven: Pacific Northwest Tales
http://www.eldrbarry.net/rabb/rvn/rvn.htm
Stonee’s Buffalo Part I
http://www.ilhawaii.net:80/~stony/buffalo.html

Voodoo and Vedic tradition
tannhaus
from http://iskcon.livejournal.com/85071.html

It might surprise you that Voodoo is not about casting spells and sticking pins into dolls. You might find it even more surprising that Voodoo is a legitimate religion that is, in many ways, very similar to Vedic religion. In order to promote greater understanding and respect, I have decided to show some similarities as well as differences between Voodoo and Vedic religion.

First, let us start with where Voodoo came from: During the sixteenth century, slave traders began taking people from the West Coast of Africa (also known as the Slave Coast), the area comprising Benin (formerly Dahomey) and Togo, and selling them to French owned plantations in the Caribbean. The French Catholics tried to forcibly convert the slaves to Catholicism. What instead happened was an integration of the Yoruba and Fon traditions of Africa with Catholicism, thus creating Vodou. The later movement of these slaves also brought Vodou to New Orleans and the Carolina coast.

The word Vodou means “Spirit” or “Deity” in the Fon language of Dahomey. Like Vedic religion, Vodou is monotheistic. They believe in one God, called Bondye (from French Bon Dieu, “Good God”) who is unfathomable. In Vedic religion, guru provides a link between God and man. In Vodou, that link is accomplished by spirits very similar to the demigods: the loa (also spelled lwa). It is also accomplished by the Mambo (priestess) or Houngan (priest).

There is no difference between Houngans and Mambos other than gender. They are equals in respect and power. But, they complete the link between man and God by helping us connect to the loa. In many ways, the Houngan and Mambo are like our spiritual parents. They provide spiritual guidance, emotional support, and they even provide herbs when we are ill. Whereas any person can pray to the loa and feel them in their lives, the mambo or houngan has the ability to bridge the gap between our plane of existence and theirs and actually call them into our realm of experience.

As far as the loa themselves, who are they? They are archetypical and ancestral spirits, bridging the gap between man and God. Their similarity to the demigods is surprising. For instance, the loa Ghede corresponds to Yama and the loa Papa Legba corresponds to Ganesh.
In Vodou they realize that the demigods are below God and so they serve God _through_them.

A major theme in Vodou is service, just like in Vedic religion. As Sallie Ann Glassman (my old Mambo and author of Vodou Visions, a book where you can find this information on Vodou as well as a lot more) says, “The core focus of a Vodou Sosyete (society or congregation) is on service. Be true to yourself and make your life the most beautiful offering that you can give. Service to the Lwa is service to the community. Service to the community is service to the Lwa.”

The lwa are honored in much the same way as Krishna and the demigods. They are offered incense, water, food (they even have favorite foods), etc. A difference is that the loa are also offered liquor and cigarettes or cigars (which signifies lower gunas of the worshiper). But the idea is the same. The offering is made, the loa accept the offering, and then the now sacred food can be consumed by the congregation (as prasadam).

In Vodou, respect and honor are paramount. It is not some empty respect for a God that you cannot see, but it is respect for all life. Each individual is a creation of God and is thus sacred. Every item, when used in the service of the Lwa, becomes sacred. Whereas many people go to a church which they consider holy ground, Vodou makes the ground they live on holy. Vodou makes the things of your everyday life sacred. Vodou makes the here and now an act of worship, and not just the “there and on Sunday”.

Like in the Vaisnava tradition, song and dance is an integral part of the Vodou ceremony. When you dance in Vodou, you offer your energy and body to the lwa. You feel the drumbeat pulse through you like the heartbeat of the loa and you immerse yourself in their caress. The trappings of everyday life bleed from you and you become spirit, dancing in honor and ecstasy. You commune with the lwa.

No article on Vodou would be complete without also touching on three often misunderstood subjects: magic, possession, and sacrifice:
In Vodou, like in the Vedas, animal sacrifice is a reality. But also, like the Vedas, Judaism, etc., animal sacrifice is done with a sense of compassion and respect. The idea is not to torture or harm the poor animal, but instead to offer it up to the lwa, life and body. Afterwards, the animal is cooked and eaten by the congregation. This is not a barbaric rite, but one that affirms life. Whereas in the West we eat meat that comes wrapped in plastic and anonymous, these animals are cared for, respected, and eventually offered to the lwa. All life is sacred. Their gift does not go unnoticed.

There is often a difference in Vodou in the United States and Vodou in Haiti in that regard. In Haiti it is believed that without the life force the lwa cannot manifest in our realm of experience. It is also worth noting that the Haitians don’t enjoy the luxury of buying anonymous animals wrapped in plastic. They have to kill their own animals. So, it can be argued, if they have to kill their own food, why should they not be able to kill the food for the loa?

That brings up another issue: How do the loa “manifest” in our realm of experience? Some people see them in their dreams or visions but the primary way of manifestation is that of possession. In the West, when you mention possession immediately you think of a setting something like that from the movie Exorcist. The thought of losing control over our own bodies terrifies us. In the context of Vodou, however, possession is a beautiful thing.

When someone is possessed by a lwa in Vodou, the lwa essentially borrows that body for a time. Then they can interact with the congregation directly. This is an amazing experience, being able to talk, dance, and laugh with a being that is, for all intents and purposes, identical to the demigods. For the person who is possessed, they do not remember the incident. They have given the ultimate sacrifice: their own body for the good of the congregation even though they weren’t around to enjoy! However, they’re later told what has happened and can take comfort in knowing that _they_ were inhabited by the lwa… and they are transformed by the knowledge that they themselves were chosen by the lwa and shared their bodies with such a powerful and beautiful spirit.

As far as the value to the people around a possessed person… they actually get more value than the possessed person. The loa acts through that body. They will talk… eat the offerings… dance… It’s like having them there as a flesh and blood person. The person possessed won’t remember this… but the people in the congregation will actually get to spend time _with_ the loa… in a very real sense.

The last thing I want to touch on is the issue of magic. For those familiar with Vedic traditions it comes as no surprise that other religions acknowledge magic to be possible. However, in the context of Vodou, there is a difference between a sorcerer (bokor, “one who offers with a left hand”, which suggest a left-hand tantra connection) and the priest or priestess. The priest and priestess deal with spiritual transformation and the bokor deals with magic. Magic is temporary whereas spiritual transformation follows you for all your life.

It is not simply a case of good and evil, because the bokor can do spells for good _or_ bad. But, like Gandhi said, “As human beings, our greatness lies not so much in being able to remake the world – that is the myth of the atomic age – as in being able to remake ourselves.” Anything the bokor does is necessarily temporary because it works on the material plane, which is in a constant state of change. However, when we enact real spiritual change with the help of the Mambo or Houngan and the loa, that change follows us all the days of our lives. I would like to end this article with a quote from Gandhi as well: “The essence of all religions is one. Only their approaches are different.

Links Between Ancient India and Mayans

From the Deccan Chronicle

HYDERABAD, INDIA, April 29, 2002: Recent studies suggest a link between Indus Valley and Mayans of Central America. The studies focused on the calendars of the two advanced civilizations. The Indus Valley inhabitants followed a calendar based on the movements of Jupiter and the Mayans followed one based on the Venus. In the Puranas, a secondary Hindu scripture, Jupiter, Brihaspati, was acknowledged to be the leader of the gods, while Venus, Shukra, was the leader of the asuras. The texts further state that the devas and asuras lived on opposite sides of the Earth. Mexico and India are at opposite sides in longitude. The correspondences were pointed out by B. G. Siddarth, director of the B. M. Birla Science Centre in Hyderabad. He also said the Hindu story of the churning of the ocean has been found in carvings in Mexico, as well Mayan representations of a tortoise carrying twelve pillars similar to Indian illustrations. Dr. Ganapati Sthapati of Chennai, a foremost expert on Vastu Shastra, the ancient Hindu architecture, has visited the Mayan structures in Central America and found many similarities between the design and construction methods of the Mayans and that of the ancient Hindus.
More: Were the Mayas’ Pyramids Built By the Vedic Architect Maya?

Ancient Heritage of Tamils
V.G. Ramachandran

Have we not evidence that the ancient Cholas discovered South America long before Columbus and that the Inca Sun Worshipers of Peru are none but the descendants of “our Chola ancestors” (vide Neelakanta Sastri “History of S. India” and M. Monohan’s “Chola’s in America 1976”, p. 11-20). The Incas had their Temple of the Sun God (Peru) much like the one in Konark in Orissa built by the Cholas. The Chola chieftains (Incas) of America styled themselves as “Raghuvamsa Manickam”. This shows that they belonged to the Raghuvamsa of Sri Rama whose ancestor Sibi Chakravarti is well described in ancient Tamil literature as the Chola king Sembian. This takes us to a very relevant inference that the ancestors of Dasaratha are as much the ancestors of the Tamils. One other ancestor of Sri Rama, Musu Kunthan, is none other than the Musu Kuntha Chola in ancient Tamil history. This Musu Kunthan’s reign was during the second Tamil Sangam age 4800-2800 BC.

Vedic Culture in Peru
Guru-vrata Das

In 1994 I saw a newspaper article that showed a photograph of a “huaco” (ancient pot usually made of clay, from the Inca culture or older). The sign that appeared on this “huaco” was a big svastika with four dots inside. This is a Vedic sign that you can see on the top of the gates of ancient temples. (Of course, the archeologists did not know what that symbol meant and maybe they still don’t know it).

Also a devotee-scholar told me that he had seen another “huaco” that he described in this way: A monkey supposingly running or flying, holding a small mountain in one hand and a club in the other. The monkey had some kind of helmet. Sounds familiar doesn’t it? Jaya Sri Hanumanji!

I’ve heard that some stories from Ramayana tell that Sri Ramacandra came to the American continent when he was fighting with Ravana & Kumbhakarna. This is very interesting point. When you go to Bolivia and to the south of Peru, you can see a very famous festival called “La Diablada” (“Demoniac Dance”). This festival depicts a very ancient story: two angel-like warriors fight against a ten-headed demon. This demon has a army and the angelical warriors are being helped by animal armies, especially by a society of well organized monkeys. Jaya Sri Ramayana!

I have also heard that the word “Dinka” means “Children of the Sun” or “Worshipers of the Sun” in Sanskrit or some other Indian language. The word “Inka” in Quechua (language spoken by the Inca culture) means “Children of the Sun”. And worshiping the Sun gives the worshiper intelligence and gold, a very notorious feature of the Inca empire. Their society was very similar to varnasrama.

American Indian Karna
Vrin Parker

There are many similarities between Vedic culture and the American Indian traditions. In the Pueblo (Indians of the SW USA) traditions there is an amazing tale which parallels the story of Karna from the Mahabharata. There are some variations but the similarities are striking. Here is the story as retold by Gerald McDermott. He published it in a children story book form and thus many of the details have been simplified. More research will surely find the parallels an even better match.

“Long ago the Sun God sent the spark of life to Earth. It traveled down the rays of the sun, through the heavens, and it came to the Pueblo. There it entered the house of a Young Maiden. In due course, the Boy came into the world of men. He lived and grew and played in the Pueblo (village).

However the other boys would not let him join in their games. “Where is your father?” they asked. “You have no father!” they mocked him and chased him away. The Boy and his Mother were sad.

One day he said, “Mother, I must look for my father. No matter where he is I must find him.” So the boy left home.

He traveled through the world of men and came to the Corn Planter. “Can you lead me to my father?” he asked. Corn planter said nothing, but continued to tend his crops.

The boy went to the Pot Maker. “Can you lead me to my father?” Pot Maker said nothing, but continued making his pots.

Then the boy went to the Arrow Maker, who was a wise man. “Can you lead me to my father?” Arrow Maker did not answer, but, because he was wise, he saw that the Boy had come from the Sun God. So he created a special arrow. The Boy became the Arrow.

Arrow Maker fitted the Boy to his bow and drew it. The Boy flew into the Heavens. In this way the Boy traveled to the Sun.

After meeting the Sun God, and passing his tests, father and son rejoiced. The Boy was transformed and filled with the power of the Sun. “Now you must return to Earth, my son, and bring my spirit to the world of men.” Said the Sun God.

Once again the Boy became the Arrow. When the arrow reached the Earth, the Boy emerged and went to the Pueblo.

The People celebrated his return in the Dance of Life.”

Anyone familiar with the story of Karna can see the similarities. I will point out the obvious ones.

The Sun God is Suryadeva. The Maiden who received the spark of life through his rays is the Maiden Princess, Kunti. The Boy is Karna. The other boys who would not let him join in their games are the Pandavas who mocked Karna for not knowing who his father was.

The Corn Planter and Pot Maker represent the teachers Drona and Kripa. The Arrow Maker represents Parashurama, who accepted Karna as his disciple and made him the greatest archer on earth.

Of course there are many points in the Mahabharata story that don’t seem represented here but since the source is a modern retelling of an ancient Pueblo Indian tale, thousands of years of separation from the original version will always create variations. This phenomenon can be found in Vedic culture itself. Example: Hanuman is a well known Brahmacari yet in Thailand he is married.

It is hoped more research and cultural exchanges can be done in the ongoing search for Humanities Ancient World Vedic Heritage.

http://www.blogger.com/blogger.g?blogID=4462818989433226617#editor/target=post;postID=3772990212719480240


Vedic connection of Ancient Europe

$
0
0
  • The Lion Man (Der Löwenmensch) Narasimha worshiped in Germany 30,000 years ago?
  • The Celtic-Vedic Connection
  • Irish Scholars: Irish and Indian the Same People
  • Norse Universe
  • The Story of Knowledge
  • New Proof Of Ancient India’s Flourishing Trade With Rome
  • Roman Settlement of Kaveripattinam
  • The Sanskrit Dialect Known as English
  • Lakshmi-Hari Worship in Ancient Denmark
  • Vedic Bulgaria
  • Vedic Croatia
  • Vedic Macedonia
  • Veda Slovena
  • Veda Slovena – a historical comment
  • Vedic evidence in Russia
  • Vaishnavas in Russia
  • Roman-Indian trade
  • Turoe stone, Ireland
  • Delphi Omphalos

The Celtic-Vedic Connection
Source: Hinduism Today

1) Celtic cosmology cognizes four interrelating worlds of existence: netherworld, earth realm; heavenly realm of dead and demi-gods; white realm of supreme Deities and energy source of stars. [a comment from a Celtic reconstructionist: latter two unsubstantiated]
Vedic cosmology perceives three interrelating worlds-physical; astral world of dead and demi-gods; causal universe of Deities, Supreme Being and primal energy; plus a fourth netherworld.

2) These worlds further divided into lands and cities occupied by spirits and disincarnate people of similar character. Time is slower in these realms.
The three worlds divide into loka habitats of existence, occupied by spirits and like-minded disincarnate people. Time is dilated in the lokas.

3) Celtic earth realm is called bitus. Celtic Gods are called deuos, meaning “shining one.”
Vedic earth world is called bhu. Gods of Vedas are invoked as deva, meaning “shining one.”

4) Departed souls dwelled in refined or hellish lands until their next reincarnation as a human or animal. [a comment from a Celtic reconstructionist: hell unsubstantiated]
At death, souls continue existence in subtle or hellish realms until entry into the next human or animal body.

5) Celtic priests taught that human souls were indestructible, but the universe ends and rebuilds through fire and water in a repeating cycle.
The universe existence span-called kalpa-ends in a repeating creation/destruction cycle through fire and water, symbolic of primal light and sound.

6) Celtic deities included Gods who actualized nature forces, promulgated ethics, justice, knowledge, speech, arts, crafts, medicine, harvests, gave war courage and battled forces of darkness, and Goddesses of land, rivers and motherhood. Gods often did multiple functions.

The early Vedic pantheon included deities of fire, solar, atmospheric and nature forces, ritual stimulants, speech, crafts, arts, harvests, medicine, justice, ethical/ecological order, war, battlers of malevolent beings, river Goddesses. Gods often had overlapping functions.

7) Celtic God of thunder was Taranus who carried thunderbolts. God of fire is Aedh (pronounced uh-ee), meaning fire. The sun Deity is Sulios. The Celtic word for invocation is gutuater. [a comment from a Celtic reconstructionist: Taranus exact function is unknown, he is known through statuary and inscriptions, and is Gaulish. Aedh is an epithet held by many mythological figures in medieval Irish literature, but was not a deity onto itself (and also not found among the Gauls). Sulios as a solar deity is spurious at best, would only be Gaulish, as in Gaelic the sun and moon are referred to as female.]

Vedic God of rain and thunder was Indra who carried thunderbolts. Vedic God of fire is Agni, meaning fire. The solar Being is Surya. The Sanskrit term for invocation is hotar.

8) Celtic cosmology conceived of cosmic creation as a primal Person sacrifice. The Celt term for breath is anal. For soul, the Celt word is anam.

Vedic cosmology describes cosmic creation as the sacrifice of Primal Being. The Vedic word for breath is prana. The soul in the Vedas is atman.

9) The central Celtic ritual was the fire sacrifice, conducted in geometric pits with offerings of herbs, mead and flour cakes, conducted by chanting druids, the Celtic priests.

The central Vedic ritual was the fire sacrifice, performed in geometric pits with offerings of ghee, spices, rice-conducted by hymn- and-mantra-chanting brahmins.

10) Celtic priests were called druids, meaning “knowers of the tree, or truth.” They memorized the entire knowledge of the Celts and passed it on orally, forbidding written transmission. They were divided into several classes: seers, judges, royal advisors, hymn chanters, poet bards, sacrificers. They were also astronomers, healers and magicians.
The Vedic priesthood-the brahmins-memorized the scriptural and societal law knowledge of the Hindus, passing it on orally, forbidding writing. Brahmins formed several divisions associated with the fire ritual duties. Enlightened brahmins became rishi seers. Others advised kings and some specialized in medicine and astronomy/astrology.

11) Druids studied for 20 years in strict discipleship to master their oral, ritual, law, science and psychic arts.

Brahmins studied for 12 years in a gurukulam to master oral, ritual, mathematical, astronomical knowledge.

12) Druids memorized extremely lengthy poetic sagas that communicated spiritual metaphysics and civic laws. The poetic metre was a fixed syllable line, free form, with 3-part cadence at end.

Bards of the Vedic literature memorized lengthy poetic sagas conveying spiritual knowledge and dharmic duty. The poetic metre was a fixed syllable line, free form, with 3-part cadence at end.

13) Druids practiced breathing, posture and meditation techniques that gave degrees of ecstasy, often accompanied by intense heat in the body.

Vedic ascetics practiced breathing, posture and meditation skills in a spiritual unfoldment process called tapas (heat), generating high body heat.

14) Celtic society was divided into three hierarchical stratas of life: priests, warriors and producers (inclusive of merchants). Druids advised warrior-kings known as rix. Upward progression through classes was possible.

Vedic society divided into four hierarchical castes: priests, warriors, merchants, workers. Brahmins counseled warrior-kings (rajas). Upward mobility was sanctioned in Vedas, but later frozen in societal law books.

15) Celts prized the magical power of telling truth, honor/piety among men and eloquence in conversation and oration.
Vedic society prized the supernatural power of truth-saying, piety and honor, and eloquence in gatherings.

16) Celts honored women, guarded their virtue, and allowed by law daughters of sonless fathers to inherit property or to marry kinsmen to bear male heirs to the father. Seeresses were sanctioned, and priestesses for Goddesses favored.

Vedic Hindus prized womanly virtues, and by law sonless fathers could bequeath property to daughters or arrange her marriage to relatives for male heirs. Female seers were countenanced, and female ascetics tended Goddess rites.

17) Celts recognized 8 forms of marriage from arranged to love to abduction. A bride gift was given by the groom.

Vedic Hindus followed 8 forms of marriage from arranged to love to abduction. The groom paid a bride price.

18) Celts defined life stages, columns of age: infancy (0-1), boyhood (2-11), adolescence (12-18), young adult (19-45), old age (46-65), decrepitude (65+) in which enlightening inspiration is sought.

Vedic society taught four ashrama stages of life: studentship (12- 24); family life (25-48); elder advisor (49-72); religious solitaire (72+), in which the individual seeks enlightenment.

19) The Celtic ideal measure of life was to live 100 years.
The Vedic ideal of a fulfilled life was to live 100 autumns.

20) Celt family unit was a group of four generations from a great- grandfather.

The ancient Hindu family unit is four generations from a great- grandfather.

21) One Celt calendar was based on 62 lunar months (5 years +) intercalated to a 3-year solar cycle for solstice correction. Druids studied stellar motion, navigation and contemplated such abstracts as the size and nature of the universe.

Vedic astronomy is based on lunar months daily aligned to star positions and related to 3-year and 5-year solar cycles. Vedic astronomy was applied to astrology, and the rishi seers contemplated the universe’s nature and genesis.

22) By Celt law a man owed money could fast at the door of the debtor- who must join the fast-forcing the debtor to pay or enter an arbitration.

By Hindu law, a creditor could fast at the door of the past due debtor, who then was obligated to protect the health of the creditor and pay the debt.

Related:

 

Irish Scholars: Irish and Indian the Same PeopleSource: THE CELTS By Gerhard Herm

Bryan Mcmahon, historian, scholar of folklore, teacher, a well known poet and much else besides, likes to test his favorite theories in practice and to retail them with all the skill and timing of a seasoned performer. He told me: Whenever I meet an Indian I take him to one side and hum the first lines of an Irish folk-song. Then I ask him to continue the melody as he likes; and, believe it or not, almost every time he will sing it to the end as if he already knew the song. Isn’t that astonishing?

For me it is an indication that Indians and Irishmen have a common past; that, as I put it in one of my plays, “We Celts came from the Mysterious East.”

The late Myles Dillon, formerly Prof of Celtic at U of Dublin cites a whole series of further astonishing parallels between the culture of the Aryan Indians and the Irish Druids. (Druid from Dru = Oak, Wid or Ved = Wisdom) His main contention is that in both cases there was a distinct class of scholars; the Brahmins in India, the highest reps in the Varna system; while in Ireland there were the ‘wise men of the oak’. Dillon reckons that the Brahmins and the Druids should be equated because they carried out their profession-teaching and study, poetry and law-in a similar way.

There is evidence that this is so.

The principles by which justice was administered were similar, indeed identical with those in India. There a father with daughters but no sons could order one of them to take a man of his choice and produce a legal heir. Beyond the Hindu Kush mountains, such a girl was called putrika (she who takes the son’s place) and in old Ireland ban-chomarba (female-heir). But who if not the Continental Celts can have told the Irish what was going on in the far east? Dillon further notes similarities: in both cultures there were 8 different forms of marriage, from arranged marriages, marriage by purchase and love- matches to kidnapping. In both cultures there was a strict distinction between inherited and earned property and when contracts were drawn up there was an exact statement as to who was to provide what guarantees before obtaining what he wanted. In one case it was the Brahmins and in the other the Druids who administered these principles.

All this, Dillon says, suggests that the Celtic Druids indeed represented the same tradition as the Hindu Brahmins… If we continue to feel our way along the parallels between India and Gaul, sooner or later we sense that the Druids were also political leaders, just as the Brahmins clearly stood above generals and warriors.

The Druids, Caesar says, taught that “souls do not disappear but wander from one body to another”. Lucan in his Pharsalia – a verse epic about the Roman civil war – addressed them with the words: “If we understand you aright, death is only a pause in a long life.” Does the fact that according to Scythian custom, crests depicted eagles, wolves, bears as ancestors reflect the conviction of these people that the spirit of the dead goes through many life-forms, human and animal, as the Hindus believe?

…Ancient author Diodorus’s own most adventurous suggestion – “they still hold Pythagoras’s belief in the immortality of the soul and rebirth.” …But since Pythagoras, with his strong influences from the east, was among the few great Hellenic philosophers who believed in the possibility of life after death, they could only conclude that his belief was related to the blonde barbarians (the Celts) or that they had taken theirs from him.

Related:

 

Norse Universe
Yggdrasil as a cosmic tree is sometimes called an ash and sometimes a yew. Yggdrasil, otherwise known as the World tree, grows out of the past, lives in the present and reaches toward the future. It nourishes all spiritual life and physical life. Its roots reach into all the worlds; its boughs hang above Asgard. Yggdrasil has three main roots which hold everything together. One root reaches into the well of Urd in Asgard, another into the Mimir of Midgard, and the third into the Spring of Hvelgelmir in Hel. …

The World Tree is constantly under attack by evil creatures. …
Of the nine worlds in the Norse Mythology, Asgard is on the highest level, with Alfheim to the east and Vanaheim to the west. The Prose Edda states that Midgard is in the center of Ginnungagap, an area of 11 rivers and frozen wasteland. It is Midgard that ties together all the other worlds. On the same level as Midgard is Svartalfheim to the south, Nidavellir to the east, and Jotunheim to the west. Below Midgard lie Hel and Nilfheim. The Aesir gods live in Asgard, the Vanir in Vanaheim, and the Light Elves in Alfheim or Ljossalfheim. …
Niflheim is the world of the dead, ruled by the goddess Hel, while the kingdom Hel is realm of the dead, ruled by Urd. …
Niflheim or Niflhel lies south of Midgard. It is an immense land of darkness and great cold, an area of torture for evil souls. To reach Niflheim, one has to travel downwards for nine days from Midgard on the Helway. This road goes through great forests and deep dark valleys, over high mountains. There is a deep black cave between the two levels of Midgard and Hel. Near the end of the Helway, the maiden Modgud guards the Gjallarbru or Gjoll. Beyond the bridge are the Hel gates (Helgrind) and behind them the Hall of Death. The Goddess Hel s palace is called Sleetcold or Sleet-Den. …

Hel is the lower world Thingstead of the Gods. There the souls of the dead are judged by Odhinn, and rewards or punishments handed out. Even the Valkyries must first bring their chosen warriors to this Thingstead where they are accepted or rejected as unworthy.

At the lower world Thingstead, the Hamingjur (individual guarding spirits) can speak for an individual during judgement. If the person is evil he or she is deserted by his/her Hamingjur. Those souls judged good go to Hel where they live in eternal joy. Those condemned as evil are shackled and driven to Niflhel by the Dark Elves. They must drink burning venom and are subjected to the nine realms of torture.
Out of Norse Magick; By Rev. D.J. Conway. Llewllyn, ISBN 0-87542-137-7

New Proof Of Ancient India’s Flourishing Trade With Rome

By Anand Parthasarathy, KOCHI 6-14-2

A gruelling nine-year-long international archaeological expedition in Egypt, has unearthed the most extensive evidence so far, of vigorous trade between India and the Roman Empire ” 2000 years ago.

The project funded by Dutch and American agencies, at Berenike, on the Sudan-Egypt border along the shores of the Red Sea, has revealed that the location was the southern-most, military sea port of the Roman Empire in the first century A.D. and the key transfer point for a flourishing trade with India, whose magnitude was hitherto not known.

In major findings to be published in the July issue of the monthly scientific journal Sahara and announced today at the archaeological database website of the expedition, researchers report having unearthed the largest single cache of black pepper “about 8 kg” ever excavated from a Roman dig. They were able to establish that this variety was only grown in antiquity in South India.

Because of the drier weather of Egypt, the Berenike site preserved organic substances from India, like sail cloth, matting and baskets dating to AD 30-AD 70, all traces of which were destroyed in the more humid climate of the subcontinent.

In one of the surprise findings, the archaeologists also report stumbling on a Roman “trash dump” containing well-preserved evidence of Indian `batik’ work and ancient printed textiles as well as ceramics.

All this leads archaeologists, Willeke Wendrich of the University of California, and Steven Sidebotham of the Delaware University to conclude in next month’s paper that a “Spice Route” from India to Rome, existed long before the better known “Silk Route” to China.

They suggest that the goods traveled from the west coast Indian ports to Berenike by ships in the monsoon months, and were then transported by camel and Nile river boats, to the Mediterranean port of Alexandria, from where ships conveyed the cargo to Rome by sea.

This route was preferred for almost 50 years because the alternative land route through what is today Pakistan and Iran, passed through countries hostile to the Roman Empire.

“We talk about globalism as if it were the latest thing”, Wendrich is quoted by the Associated Press as saying, but trade was going on in antiquity on a scale that is truly impressive”.

The Berenike route was finally abandoned in AD 500 probably after a plague epidemic.

The new findings are said to establish what was long suspected – the central role that India played in the maritime trade 2000 years ago.

Roman Settlement of Kaveripattinam

Alexander the Great, born in 256 BC in Pella, Macedonia. At the age of thirteen he became a pupil of Aristotle. Alexander routed Darius and forced his entire army east. After this the city of Babylon surrendered, which allowed Alexander to easily capture Susa and Persepolis.

Darius was soon killed by one of his generals which made Alexander King of Asia. He did not rest for long, as he had set his sights on India. In 326 BC Alexander defeated Porus, the prince of India. Alexander was now at the height of his power. His empire stretched from the Ionian Sea to northern india. Alexander had greater plans. He wanted to combine Asia and Europe into one country, and named Babylon the new capital. The most profitable overseas trade was the Roman trade with South India. Yavana merchants (i.e. merchants from western Asia and the Mediterranean) had trading establishments both in the Satavahana kingdoms and in those of the far south. Early South Indian literature describes Yavan ships arriving with their cargoes at the city of Kaveripattinam. Excavations in 1945 uncovered a sizable Roman settlement which was a trading station, it would seem that the Roman were using Arikamedu from the first century BC to the early second century AD.

The frequency of hoards of Roman coins found in the Deccan and south India indicate the volume of this trade. Most of the urban centers of the south were ports which prospered on this trade. Western culture had its early birth in Greece and Rome. India came into contact with Greece politically in the days of Alexander the Great in the 4th century BC. But the cultural contact of the Greek as well as the Greece-Roman world with India was in all probability far earlier and lasted quite longer so far as South India was concerned. The Great Greek dramatists of the 4th century BC., particularly Euripides and Aristophanes, appear to have been familiar with the Kannada country and the Kannada language, and had actually used Kannada phrases and expressions in the dialogues of their characters. This shows a far more intimate contact of the Greeks with Kannada India culture than with Indian Culture elsewhere. Kannada and Tamil are two of the most ancient literature’s not only of South India, but of all India as well. The antiquity of Kannada literature as at present back to the 9th century of the Christian era.

A study of Roman coins in south India forms a fascinating but little known chapter in the history of south India. A large number of Roman coins of gold and silver found in south India and Karnataka testify to a highly flourishing trade between India and Rome during the early part of the first century AD. In addition to these hoards of Roman coins, many antiquities and pottery having connections with Roman culture have been unearthed at many sites in this area. Further, there are a large number of references to Rome in Indian and Greek literary texts. All these point to an era of brilliant maritime contact between India and Rome in the early centuries of the Christian era.

Large number of Roman coins found in Karnataka were made of gold, silver and copper. From the beginning of the Christian era to the third century AD., Roman silver and gold coins were brought into this region for the purchase of Indian commodities which were in great demand in Rome. These coins have been found at various places in the Chera, Pandya and Chola countries in large numbers. These coins were often converted into Indian coins by a simple method.

REFERENCES: 1. Coins and Currency system N. Karnataka Dr. A.V. Narasimha Murthy.

The Sanskrit Dialect Known as English
By Neil Kalia Robinson

(Abstract of Paper to be Presented at WAVES 2002 Conference Being held at U of Mass. in Dartmouth, Mass.)

In western curriculum there is a tendency to exclude Sanskrit as a root to the English language. Numbers and alphabet are categorized as Roman or Arabic. There is however recognition of the Indo-Aryan or Indo European language group which Sanskrit is admittedly an elder member.

How important is the role of Sanskrit in regards to world languages and in this case English, possibly the most dominant language in the modern world?

It is imperative to note that the English language, except for the current written alphabet, is as close to ancient Sanskrit as Hindi, Bengali or any other dialect from India. And yes, English numerals are Sanskrit not Arabic or Roman.

It is helpful to understand that many English words have no intrinsic denominator without application or aid of Sanskrit.

The compound word San-Skrit, San; meaning whole, equal, complete, total or amount and Skrit; meaning script, scribe etc. Thus reveals the common basis and subtle collusion of English words to be non different than Sanskrit i.e. San; Sum, some, syn, same, sane, saint etc. all these English words meaning either whole, total, equal or even.
To opine that in time Sanskrit developed its refined status from a earlier more crude form of the Indo-European or other language family is herein questionable due to the vivid, concise depth of Sanskrit Syllabary and antiquated references

An example is given that the Name for the human race “Man” has come from “Manu” (Manoah, Noah, Nuh), the “Manvantara” descendant from the Vivasvan, the solar deity.

The word “Man” has no sufficient origins given in English. According to Vedic chronology the story of Manu stretches so far into antiquity that it no longer finds cohesive analogy in English literature, except perhaps in form of the Biblical story of Noah.

In United States of America we have no monarchy so the title “King” can only refer to periods and places where where it actually did or currently exist, such as The “Queen” of England. Yet we still use the word “King and Queen” in North America, because in the past it was used frequently in reference to actual monarchy.

Even though there are no lions in England the Kings where still known as lion hearted. Coats of arms often portrayed lions attributing the qualities of the lions to the kings such as courage, strength, chivalry, generosity and resourcefulness.

The old English spelling of King is “Cing” As in ancient Sanskrit appellation King, Cing, Singh, Simha or Simba (Swahili) for lion meaning powerful chief or leader.

The English language, full of such descendants perceived directly in relation to its sister dialects, Hindi and Bengali is no further remote from Sanskrit. Apparently Sanskrit similarly supplies integral structure and identifying roots of English.

Could the very word “Sanskrit” claim what it may well be a “Samskrit” or “complete alphabet” of a universal language originating from the subtlemost realm of consciousness?

Even Professor Max Mueller had to acknowledge the greatness of the Devanagari script admitting its very perfection and realizing its antecedent superiority. Vedic Sanskrit of Ancient India very possibly may contain the “perfect” contributing factor providing spiritual and metaphysical roots and reason to many branches of global languages.

N Kalia

Lakshmi-Hari Worship in Ancient Denmark
Dr Subhash Kak

One of the things you have mentioned is the Gundestrup Cauldron (Scientific American, March 1992), something that was unearthed in a peat bog in Denmark. Apparently it shows strong evidence — including goddess-images similar to Lakshmi and Hariti and a god-image similar to Vishnu — of cross-cultural connections between Indic civilizations and those of far northern Europe. You have also noted the apparent connections between Celtic/Druidic pre-Christian cultures of Europe and Hindu practices. Is this merely circumstantial evidence or does it prove conclusively that there was a migration of peoples westward from India, rather than eastwards into India (the Aryan Invasion Theory)?

There is whole host of evidence that proves that Indian ideas, if not people (that is apart from the gypsies), traveled from India to Europe. Indic people were apparently present in Palestine, Turkey, Babylon in the 2nd millennium BCE. The names of the ruling dynasties of these places and some Sanskritic inscriptions tell us this. The father of the beautiful Nefertiti, Queen of Egypt, was a king of the Near East named Tusharatha or Dasharatha.

The Puranas also say an Indian tribe called the Druhyus emigrated West. Whether they emigrated all the way to Europe, we cannot say. What is likely to have happened is that an Indic element became the political and religious aristocracy in many countries, all the way up to Europe. This may also explain the parallels between Indian and European mythology.

What are the parallels between Indian and European mythology?
We have these parallels at many levels: in names and in the grammar of the myths. Let’s begin with names. There are two Rigvedic skygods, Varuna and Dyaus; the corresponding Greek skygods are Ouranos and Zeus. Similar to Agni and Bhaga we have the Slavic Ogun and Bogu. For Aryaman and Indra we have the Celtic Eremon and Andrasta; Ribhu and Ushas are the Greek Orpheus and Eos. The list goes on and on, and the most interesting thing is that the Vedic list is comprehensive and we see parts of it remembered in different parts of Europe suggesting that the Vedic is the original.

The Vedic gods belong to three categories: the terrestrial, the atmospheric, and the celestial, if we see them superficially, as the Indologists of the 19th century saw them. In reality, they represent categories in the spiritual firmament: they are shadows of the One. The Europeans also saw their mythology in similar terms which is why when the Greeks came to India they declared that Shiva and Krishna were like their own Dionysius and Herakles.

There are still deeper connections, and these have been examined by the scholar Georges Dumezil in a series of fascinating books. In Rome, the raj-brahmin dichotomy of India was paralleled by the rex-flamen division. The injunctions to the flamen — the keeper of the flame — are very similar to those to the brahmin. The gandharvas in India had a shadowy role related to music and fecundity; in Rome this was assigned to centaurs. Dumezil found enough parallels to fill five or six books. Joseph Campbell also wrote about these connections in his books, as have many others.

After the Old Religion of Europe was extinguished, Indian myths continued to influence Europe. From the lives of Krishna and Buddha a nascent Christianity adopted the stories of miraculous conception and birth, the star over the birthplace, the twelve disciples, and the various miracles. Parables such as that of the pious disciple whose faith makes it possible to walk on water, or the story where the master feeds his numerous disciples with a single cake or bread were borrowed. Medieval Christianity took some Indian Jataka tales and transformed them into accounts of Christian saints. The most famous of such instances is how a Buddha legend from the Lalitavistara became the story of Barlaam and Josaphat!

If there were was no Aryan Invasion, then what exactly happened to the Indus-Sarasvati civilization? A major civilization that spread some thousands of square miles and was apparently quite sophisticated cannot simply vanish.

It never vanished. There was a shift of population after the economy around the Sarasvati river collapsed due to the drying up of the river. People moved to the east and to the northwest and to the south. There was no break in the cultural tradition. The same ceramic styles continued. Only the level of prosperity went down. The Vedic books also speak of a period when the rishis went to the forests, the age of the Aranyakas. The Puranic books speak of a catastrophe in 1924 BCE.

Your work in archaeo-astronomy suggests unambiguously that the Max Mueller chronology of the Vedas must be rejected and that the Rig Veda must be dated not to ca. 1500 BCE, but to ca. 3000 BCE. What is the impact of this?

Well if not 3000 BCE, certainly prior to 2000 BCE. Max Mueller was absolutely wrong. What is the impact of the new dates? It changes the history of ancient India and that of the rest of the ancient world. It gives a centrality to India in world history.

Your recent book with Georg Feuerstein and David Frawley, In Search of the Cradle of Civilization (Quest Books, Indian edition to be published by Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi), suggests that in fact India was the site of the very first civilization, not Sumer in Iraq. If this is true, then India has not only the oldest continuous and surviving civilization, but in fact it is the birthplace of civilization. Could you elaborate on this?

Look, India has had cultural continuity for at least 10,000 years. Before that we had a rock-art tradition which, according to some estimates, goes back to 40,000 BCE. Not only are we one of the most ancient civilizations, we have found in India the record of the earliest astronomy, geometry, mathematics, and medicine. Artistic, philosophical and religious impulses, central to the history of mankind, arose first in India.

You have done considerable research on the structure of the fire altars in Scriptural ritual (The Astronomical Code of the Rigveda, Aditya Prakashan, New Delhi), and you have demonstrated that there was a very formal and mathematical basis to the construction of these. Could you explain?

Vedic Indians were scientific. They believed in laws of nature. They represented their astronomy in terms of the altar constructions. One problem they considered was that of the synchronization of the lunar and the solar years: the lunar year is about 11 days shorter than the solar year and if we add a round number of days every few years to make up for the discrepancy, we find we cannot do it elegantly unless we have a correction cycle of 95 years or its multiples. This 95-year cycle is described in the earliest Vedic prose books.

The altars were to be built to slightly larger dimensions each year of the cycle to represent the corrections. There were other symbolic constructions. Like building a square altar (representing the sky) with the same area as a circular altar (representing the earth), which is the problem of squaring the circle. This led to the discovery of the earliest geometry. They were aware that the sun and the moon were at 108 times their own diameters from the earth.

These fire altars are at this time obsolete, right? Nobody uses them any more, or is that not so? The only time I have heard of them before reading your work was when I read of an impoverished Nambudiri (Kerala brahmin) family whose illam or house was being sold, and they had fire altars in the shape of a falcon, and the old head of the household said this 5,000-year-old tradition was dying because they couldn’t afford the rituals any more.

It is a great pity that we are letting our cultural and civilizational treasures die right before our eyes. We must do whatever we can to preserve and celebrate this heritage.

You have mentioned a connection, apparently evident in the Vedas, between internal and external things — for instance between the rhythms in the human body and astronomical cycles. Could you elaborate?

A central Vedic belief was that there are connections between the outer and the inner. The rishis declared that it was due to these connections that we are enabled to know the world. One dramatic aspect of these connections are the biological cycles which run the same periods as various astronomical cycles. For example, the Purusha Hymn of the Rigveda says that the mind is born of the moon. Just recently, by research on volunteers, who stayed in underground caves for months without any watches or other cues about time, it was found that the natural cycle for the mind is 24 hours and 50 minutes. The period of the moon is also 24 hours and 50 minutes. Our clock is reset every day by daylight!

The connections between the outer and the inner were also represented by other symbols. The 108 sun diameters from the earth of the sun were paralleled by the 108 beads of the rosary for a symbolic spiritual journey from the normal state to one of illumination.

I have read the book edited by you and Dr TRN Rao (Computing Science in Ancient India, University of Southwestern Louisiana Press) on some surprising mathematics: pi to many decimal places, Sayana’s accurate calculation of the speed of light, hashing algorithms, the binary number system of Sanskrit meters — are these mere coincidences or is there conclusive evidence of advanced mathematics?

The binary number system, hashing, various codes, mathematical logic (Navya Nyaya), or a formal framework that is equivalent to programming all arose in ancient India. This is all well known and it is acknowledged by scholars all over the world. I shouldn’t forget to tell you that a most advanced calculus, math and astronomy arose in Kerala several centuries before Newton.

In particular, I am amazed, as a layman, by the evidence that Sayana, circa 1300 CE, who was prime minister at the court of the Vijayanagar Emperor Bukka I, calculated the speed of light to be 2,202 yojanas in half a nimesha, which does come to 186,536 miles per second. (Kak1, Kak2)

Truly mind-boggling! The speed of light was first measured in the West only in the late 17th century. So how could the Indians have known it? If you are a sceptic, then you will say it is a coincidence that somehow dropped out of the assumptions regarding the solar system. If you are a believer in the powers of the mind, you would say that it is possible to intuit (in terms of categories that you have experienced before) outer knowledge. This latter view is the old Indian knowledge paradigm. If it were generally accepted it would mean an evolution in science much greater than the revolution of modern physics.

It is also well-known that the Vedic or Puranic idea of the age of the universe is some 8 billion years, which is of the order of magnitude of what has been estimated by modern astrophysicists. Is this also a mere coincidence?

Again, either a coincidence, or the rishis were capable of supernormal wisdom. Don’t forget that the Indian texts also speak about things that no other civilization thought of until this century. I am speaking of air and space travel, embryo transplantation, multiple births from the same embryo, weapons of mass destruction (all in the Mahabharata), travel through domains where time is slowed, other galaxies and universes, potentials very much like quantum potential (Puranas). If nothing else, we must salute the rishis for the most astonishing and uncanny imagination.

You also suggest that that the modern computer science term for context-free languages, the Backus-Naur Form, should more accurately be called the Panini-Backus Form, since Sanskrit grammarian Panini invented the notion of completely and unambiguously defined grammars (and devised one such for Sanskrit) as early as about 500 BCE.

Oh yes, all this is well established and well known, as also the Indian development of mathematical logic.

How has the reaction been in scholarly circles to some of these discoveries and conjectures of yours, which do turn conventional wisdom on its head? In India, you are aware, some of your views would have you branded as “reactionary”, “Hindu fundamentalist”, etc.

My work has been received most enthusiastically in scholarly circles both in the West and India. I have written several scores of scholarly articles and reviews and am in the process of writing major essays for leading encyclopaedias. School texts in California and other American states have been rewritten. Likewise, new college texts in the US speak of these new findings. We are talking here of hard scientific facts, they can neither be “fundamentalist” nor “reactionary”. But I am aware that some ignorant ideologues in India may actually pin pejorative labels on this work. This only creates opportunities to bring facts to the attention of such people. I am ever hopeful of converting more and more people!

How has your work in the history of science affected your research in computing science?

Surprisingly, it has strengthened my technical work. It has provided me a focus and a perspective. It has also given me the courage to work on fundamental problems.

What do you attribute this to? Is this because it is a matter of self- image? Indians have always been self-effacing, and perhaps not believing in themselves much?

Self-image is a central factor in our development. We eventually become what we want to become. We need faith in ourselves. That is why a cultural focus is so crucial. I think our current self- effacement is a result of the negative stereotyping we have experienced for generations. Our school books talk about Socrates, Plato and Aristotle — and rightly so — but they don’t mention Yajnavalkya, Panini and Patanjali, which is a grave omission. Our grand boulevards in Delhi and other cities are named after Copernicus, Kepler and Newton, but there are no memorials to Aryabhata, Bhaskara, Madhava and Nilakantha!

Is self-image, then, sufficient reason for us to explore the past?
It could be a sufficient reason for some. For others, it is one of the many impulses that guides them in their personal journeys.

Is there something that your Web readers can do to take some of this research forward? Any references or other suggestions?

There is so much to be done to spread the knowledge of Indian history. For at least 50 years, Indian intellectual life was stifled by a Stalinist attitude. And before that, for two centuries, colonialist historians appropriated Indian past for their own purposes. What they left for us was a mutilated version of our past. We are barely emerging from that hell. We need more people to actively carry forward this research. We also need institutions — private foundations, perhaps — that ensure that our historiography will remain vital, critical and devoted to truth.
Any messages from you for your diasporic readers?

Pay attention to Indian and world history, there is much to be learned from the past. Also go to the springwells of Indian tradition, you’ll find great treasure. Indian ideas provided central themes to the American transcendentalists in the early 19th century which led to American culture as we know it. I believe even more vital Indian ideas will transform world culture in the coming decades, and if you choose to be the interpreters of these ideas to the modern world you would have participated in the most wondrous drama of our times!

Vedic Croatia
Kaivalyapati das

There is a lot of evidence here in Croatia. I met one very famous academic Kujundjic and he showed me his book in which he gives different proofs that Croatians came originally from Iran (Aryan). I will not write about that I just put this to make connections with my following descriptions:

1. When old Croatians came on the Adriatic coast they have sikhas on their heads. This I found on one painting of a famous Croatian painter from last century.

2. The national symbol of Croatia is red and white chess fields. interesting I saw on Navadvip mandala parikrama Bengali painting the walls of houses with colors in the form of chess fields (I have photo). On the national symbol there is also lion with three head’s like on the one rupee coin.

3. Sanskrit word hriyate means ‘passes away’, in Croatian language we are writing Hrvatska for Croatia (Hrvat for Croat). Possibly because they passed away from Iran. They where known like Sun warriors because they worship Svanimira (Surya).

4. They where cruelly killed and forced by Christians to accept christianity. Before they worshiped demigods.

Brahma-Svetovid ( one who sees in all directions)
Surya-Svanimir (means rising of the sun)
Varuna-Vodan
Indra-Ilija

I lost my long list with all names.

5. There are legend about beautiful girls called Vilas (apsaras). The legend said that they are not from this planet earth but from heaven. They are coming regularly on one mountain, Velebit. Many people saw them, talked with them, even mixing with them. They where sometimes good or bad. There are famous Croatian song about them: “Oj, ti Vilo, Vilo Velebita ti naseg roda diko”… (Oh,you vila-apsara, apsara from mountain Velebit, you are the gift of our nation).

6. The marriage ceremony was same like in Krishna book (Vasudeva and Devaki) as now.

7. Language has many words same or similar like sanskrit: Ana-grain, tadiya-tulasi leaves, mati or mama for mother, tata-father, jedan-eka, dva-dva, tri-tri, chetiri-catur, pet-pancha… deset-dasha, tama-tama, baba roga-bhava roga (material disease), udariti (to beat somebody)-uddharet, Eva-eva, Tada-tada, Svi-Sarve, Ovu-etam, Tvoj-tava, ca-ca, veliki ratnik-maha-ratha, ta-tat, svuda-sarvesu, vibha-vantah, shkoljka-sankham, jaram-yukte, sjedeci-sthitau etc… Almost in every Bhagavad Gita sloka I find 1-3 same or similar words. There is more evidence but in this moment I cannot remember more then this.

Vedic Macedonia

Vrin Parker

In 1977, a royal tomb was found at Vergina, near Saloniaca, in Macedonia, Greece. All the evidence proves it to be the tomb of King Philip, the father of Alexander the Great. However, Western scholars were puzzled because of the many artifacts, within the tomb of an obvious Indian/Vedic nature. Because of these artifacts, some experts dated the tomb to a time after Alexander’s. This theory is no longer being accepted.

In Michael Wood’s series, In the Footsteps of Alexander the Great, he presents 2 sculpted portraits of Alexander and Philip. Archeologists accept these sculpted portraits of Alexander as the only ones made during his lifetime. Philip’s portrait is also recognized as being made in his lifetime.

Where were these portraits found? They were found in the Macedonian tomb, discovered in 1977, thus confirming that the tomb is definitely from before Alexander’s march to Asia.

King Philip of Macedonia

Because the tomb is full of Vedic/Indian style artifacts, this is solid proof that Greek culture had a strong connection to India, long before Alexander’s time. The tomb in question has also been accepted as the tomb of King Philip on the series War and Civilization. The body interned in the tomb, fits every ancient description of King Philip. Without a doubt, it is the tomb of King Philip.

The question is, “Why does King Philip’s tomb have so many Indian influences? How is it possible if the Greek and Indian cultures had no direct contact until Alexander’s Asian campaigns?”

The answer is simple. Because Greek culture is an offshoot of Vedic culture, it is only logical that there would be strong Indian influences in Greek art, religion and culture. The tomb of King Philip is also more than proof of Greece’s vedic past.

It is also a smoking gun exposing the extreme prejudice involved in the cover up of the world’s ancient vedic heritage. Though western scholars are now admitting the tomb to be Philip’s, they are staying mute about the evidences proving Greece’s Vedic heritage. On one hand, western academics are using these tomb artifacts to promote various theories, and on the other hand, they are ignoring the artifacts that prove their theories wrong. Because there is no doubt about the Vedic artifacts found in this one case, one wonders as to how much other evidence is out there that has been ignored and perhaps even destroyed. It is obvious that the current mainstream academic community, has made it’s mind about world history. Any evidence that contradicts their theories, is not accepted. rather than change their pet theories, these so-called scholars are willing to change the historic record and force it to conform to their views. This is the great perversion of truth that is being perpetrated on the world at large. It is even more ironic that this is being done by the very people, i.e. the historians, who have a duty to research and present a true and accurate record of the world’s ancient past.

Vedic evidence in Russia
Madana-mohana das

A couple of weeks ago one devotee from Odessa (Southern Russian city) told me he personally saw in a museum over there three small dolls looking EXACTLY like Lord Jagannatha, Baladeva and Subhadra. They were digged from a barrow around 1000 year old and were found on human remains buried there, placed on a neck. The figures were ordered on the neck exactly in the same sequence – first yellowish Lord Balarama, than white Subhadra, than blackish Jagannath. They were made of metal and covered with enamel. Interesting enough, the deities were two-faced – there were exactly the same appearances of their faces at their flip sides. The museum attandants had not a clue as to who the images were. The devotee promised to make pictures of them.


Vedic roots of China,Japan

$
0
0

Vedic Roots of China and Japan

The cultural relations between India and China can be traced back to very early times. There are numerous references to China in Sanskrit texts, but their chronology is sketchy. The Mahabharata refers to China several times, including a reference to presents brought by the Chinese at the Rajasuya Yajna of the Pandavas; also, the Arthasastra and the Manusmriti mention China. According to French art historian Rene Grousset, the name China comes from “an ancient” Sanskrit name for the regions to the east, and not, as often supposed, from the name of the state of Ch’in,” the first dynasty established by Shih Huang Ti in 221 B.C. The Sanskrit name Cina for China could have been derived from the small state of that name in Chan-si in the northwest of China, which flourished in the fourth century B.C. Scholars have pointed out that the Chinese word for lion, shih, used long before the Chin dynasty, was derived from the Sanskrit word, simha, and that the Greek word for China, Tzinista, used by some later writers, appears to be derivative of the Sanskrit Chinasthana. According to Terence Duke, martial arts went from India to China. Fighting without weapons was a specialty of the ancient Ksatriya warriors of India.

Until recently, India and China had coexisted peacefully for over two thousand years. This amicable relationship may have been nurtured by the close historical and religious ties of Buddhism, introduced to China by Indian monks at a very early stage of their respective histories, although there are fragmentary records of contacts anterior to the introduction of Buddhism. The Chinese literature of the third century is full of geographic and mythological elements derived from India.

Bhaarat: Teacher of China

Hinduism and Buddhism, both have had profound effect on religious and cultural life of China. Chinese early religion was based on nature and had many things in common with Vedic Hinduism, with a pantheon of deities.

The story of Sun Hou Tzu, the Monkey King, and Hsuang Tsang. It is a vicarious and humorous tale, an adventure story akin to the Hindu epic of Ramayana, and like Ramayana, a moral tale of the finer aspects of human endeavor which come to prevail over those of a less worthy nature. The book ends with a dedication to India: ‘I dedicate this work to Buddha’s Pure Land. May it repay the kindness of patron and preceptor, may it mitigate the sufferings of the lost and damned….’
(source: Eastern Wisdom, Michael Jordan, p. 134-151)

Hu Shih, (1891-1962), Chinese philosopher in Republican China. He was ambassador to the U.S. (1938-42) and chancellor of Peking University (1946-48). He said:

“India conquered and dominated China culturally for two thousand years without ever having to send a single soldier across her border.”
Lin Yutang, author of The Wisdom of China and India:

“The contact with poets, forest saints and the best wits of the land, the glimpse into the first awakening of Ancient India’s mind as it searched, at times childishly and naively, at times with a deep intuition, but at all times earnestly and passionately, for the spiritual truths and the meaning of existence – this experience must be highly stimulating to anyone, particularly because the Hindu culture is so different and therefore so much to offer.” Not until we see the richness of the Hindu mind and its essential spirituality can we understand India….”

“India was China’s teacher in religion and imaginative literature, and the world’s teacher in trigonometry, quadratic equations, grammar, phonetics, Arabian Nights, animal fables, chess, as well as in philosophy, and that she inspired Boccaccio, Goethe, Herder, Schopenhauer, Emerson, and probably also old Aesop.”

(source: The Wisdom of China and India, Lin Yutang, p. 3-4)

“I see no reason to doubt,” comments Arthur Waley in his book, The Way and its Power, “that the ‘holy mountain-men’ (sheng-hsien) described by Lieh Tzu are Indian rishi; and when we read in Chuang Tzu of certain Taoists who practiced movements very similar to the asanas of Hindu yoga, it is at least a possibility that some knowledge of the yoga technique which these rishi used had also drifted into China.”

Both Sir L. Wooley and British historian Arnold Toynbee speak of an earlier ready-made culture coming to China. They were right. That was the Vedic Hindu culture from India with its Sanskrit language and sacred scripts. The contemporary astronomical expertise of the Chinese, as evidenced by their records of eclipses; the philosophy of the Chinese, their statecraft, all point to a Vedic origin. That is why from the earliest times we find Chinese travelers visiting India very often to renew their educational and spiritual links.

“Neo-Confucianism was stimulated in its development by a number of Buddhist ideas. Certain features of Taoism, such as its canon and pantheon, was taken over from Buddhism. Works and phrases in the Chinese language owe their origin to terms introduced by Buddhism. while in astronomical, calendrical, and medical studies the Chinese benefited from information introduced by Indian Buddhist monks. Finally, and most important of all, the religious life of the Chinese was affected profoundly by the doctrines and practices, pantheon and ceremonies brought in by the Indian religion.”
(source: Buddhism in China, Kenneth Ch’en, p. 3)

How China was part of the Indian Vedic empire is explained by Professor G. Phillips on page 585 in the 1965 edition of the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. He remarks,

“The maritime intercourse of India and China dates from a much earlier period, from about 680 B.C. when the sea traders of the Indian Ocean whose chiefs were Hindus founded a colony called Lang-ga, after the Indian named Lanka of Ceylon, about the present gulf of Kias-Tehoa, where they arrived in vessels having prows shaped like the heads of birds or animals after the pattern specified in the Yukti Kalpataru (an ancient Sanskrit technological text) and exemplified in the ships and boats of old Indian arts.”

Chinese historian Dr. Li-Chi also discovered an astonishing resemblance between the Chinese clay pottery and the pottery discovered at Mohenjo daro on the Indian continent. Yuag Xianji, member of the Chinese People’s Political Consultative Conference, speaking at the C. P. Ramaswamy Aiyar Foundation, Madras, March 27 1984 said, “Recent discoveries of ruins of Hindu temples in Southeast China provided further evidence of Hinduism in China.
Both Buddhism and Hinduism were patronized by the rulers. In the 6th century A.D. the royal family was Hindu for two generations. The following Tang dynasty (7th to the 9th century A.D.) also patronized both Hinduism and Buddhism because the latter was but a branch of Hinduism. Religious wars were unknown in ancient China.

Through its compassionate Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and its promise of salvation to all alike, its emphasis on piety, meditation, its attractive rituals and festivals, its universality and its tolerance, “the religious life of the Chinese has been enriched, deepened, broadened, and made more meaningful in terms of human sympathy, love, and compassion for all living creatures.” The doctrine of karma brought spiritual consolation to innumerable people. The concept of karma is to be found in all types of Chinese literature from poetry to popular tales.

India never imposed her ideas or culture on any nation by military force, not even on the small countries in her neighborhood, and in the case of China, it would have been virtually impossible to do so since China has been the more powerful of the two. So the expansion of Indian culture into China is a monument to human understanding and cultural co-operation – the outcome of a voluntary quest for learning. While China almost completely suppressed other foreign religions, such as Zoroastrianism, Nestorian Christianity, and to some extent Manichaeanism, she could not uproot Buddhism. At times, Buddhism was persecuted, but for two thousand years it continued to indianize Chinese life even after it had ceased to be a vital force in the homeland and long after it had lost its place as the dominant religion of China. In fact, Indianization became more powerful and effective after it was thought that Buddhism had been killed in China.

The introduction of Buddhism is one of the most important events in Chinese history, and since its inception it has been a major factor in Chinese civilization. The Chinese have freely acknowledged their debt to India, often referring to her as the “Teacher of China,” and Chinese Buddhists have pictured India as a Western Paradise, Sukhavati. That Chinese philosophy blossomed afresh after the impact of Buddhism indicates both a response to and a borrowing of Indian ideas. The advent of Buddhism meant for many Chinese a new way of life, and for all Chinese, a means of reassessing their traditional beliefs. A new conception of the universe developed, and the entire Chinese way of life was slowly but surely altered. The change was so gradual and so universal that few people realized it was happening.

The Chinese Quietists practiced a form of self-hypnosis which has an indisputably close resemblance to Indian Yoga. The Chinese Taoist philosopher Liu-An (Huai-nan-tzu) who died in 122 B.C. makes use “of a cosmology in his book which is clearly of Buddhist inspiration.”
The first mention of India to be found in Chinese records is in connection with the mission to Ta-hsia (Bacteriana) of a talented and courageous Chinese envoy, Chang Chien (Kien), about 138 B.C.
Fourteen years later, having escaped after ten years as a captive of the Huns, he returned home and in his report to the Chinese Emperor he referred to the country of Shen-tu (India) to the southeast of the Yueh-chih (Jou-Chih) country. There are other traditional stories suggestive of earlier links, but Chang Chien’s reference to Indian trade with the southwestern districts of China along the overland route corresponding to the modern Yunnan road indicates the existence of some sort of commercial relations well before the second century B.C. The find of Chinese coins at Mysore, dated 138 B.C. suggests maritime relations between India and China existed in the second century B.C. Passages in a Chinese text vaguely refer to Chinese trade relations with countries in the China Sea and Indian Ocean, such as Huang-che (Kanchi or a place in the Ganges delta), as well as to the exchange of diplomatic missions.

Trade & Commerce

There can be little dispute that trade was the main motivation for these early contacts. This is supported by finds of beads and pottery, in addition to specific references in historical texts. By the early centuries of the Christian era, Sino-Indian trade appears to have assumed considerable proportions. Chinese silk, Chinamsuka, and later porcelain were highly prized in India, and Indian textiles were sold in southwest China. The similarity between the Chinese and Indian words for vermilion and bamboo, ch’in-tung and ki-chok, and sindura and kichaka, also indicates commercial links. At least by the fifth century, India was exporting to China wootz steel (wootz from the Indian Kanarese word ukku), which was produced by fusing magnetic iron by carbonaceous matter.

With goods came ideas. It has often been contended that merchants were not likely to have been interested in philosophy or capable of the exchange of ideas. This is an erroneous belief which disregards historical evidence and, as Arthur Waley points out, is “derived from a false analogy between East and West. It is quite true that Marco Polo ‘songeait surtout a son negoce’. But the same can hardly be said of Indian or Chinese merchants. Buddhist legend, for example, teems with merchants reputedly capable of discussing metaphysical questions; and in China Lu Puwei, compiler of philosophical encyclopedia Lu Shih Ch’un Chiu, was himself a merchant. Legend even makes a merchant of Kuan Chung; which at any rate shows that philosophy and trade were not currently supposed to be incompatible.”
Land and Sea Routes

The art of shipbuilding and navigation in India and China at the time was sufficiently advanced for oceanic crossings. Indian ships operating between Indian and South-east Asian ports were large and well equipped to sail cross the Bay of Bengal. When the Chinese Buddhist scholar, Fa-hsien, returned from India, his ship carried a crew of more than two hundred persons and did not sail along the coasts but directly across the ocean. Such ships were larger than those Columbus used to negotiate the Atlantic a thousand years later. Uttaraptha was the Sanskrit name of the ancient highway which connected India with China, Russia and Persia (Iran). The trade routes between China and India, by both land and sea, were long and perilous, often requiring considerably more than two years to negotiate. The overland routes were much older and more often used, but the sea routes gained popularity with progress in shipbuilding and seamanship. Formidable and frightening as the physiography of the land routes was, the traffic through the passes and along the circuitous routes around the mountains was fairly vigorous.

According to the work of medieval times, Yukti Kalpataru, which gives a fund of information about shipbuilding, India built large vessels from 200 B.C. to the close of the sixteenth century. A Chinese chronicler mentions ships of Southern Asia that could carry as many as one thousand persons, and were manned mainly by Malayan crews.
Long before the northwestern routes were opened about the second century B.C. and long before the development of these indianized states, there were two other routes from India to China. One of these began at Pataliputra (modern Patna), passed through Assam (Kamarupa of old) and Upper Burma near Bhamo, and proceeded over the mountains and across the river valleys to Yunnanfu (Kunming), the main city of the southern province of China. The other route lay through Nepal and Tibet, was developed much later in the middle of the seventh century when Tibet had accepted Buddhism.
In addition to land routes, there was an important sea link between India and China through Southeast Asia. During the course of the first few centuries of the Christian era, a number of Indianized states had been founded all over Southeast Asia. Both cultures met in this region, and the Indianized states served as an intermediary stave for the further transmission of Indian culture and Buddhism to China.

Ancient Greek geographers knew of Southeast Asia and China (Thinae) were accessible by sea. Ptolemy mentions an important but unidentified Chinese port on the Tonkinese coast. Ports on the western coast of India were Bharukaccha (Broach); Surparka (Sopara); Kalyana; on the Bay of Bengal at the mouth of the Kaveripattam (Puhar); and at the mouth of the Ganges, Tamaralipti (Tamluk). At least two of these ports on the Bay of Bengal – Kaveripattam and Tamaralipti – were known to the Greek sailors as Khaberos and Tamalitis. At first Indian ships sailed to Tonkin (Kiao-Che) which was the principal port of China, Tonkin being a Chinese protectorate. Later all foreign ships were required to sail to Canton in China proper. Canton became a prosperous port and from the seventh century onward the most important landing place for Buddhist monks arriving from India. Generally Chinese monks set out for the famous centers of learning in India, like the University of Taxila, and Nalanda.

India had census enumeration earlier than China, since such enumeration is mentioned in Kautilya’s Arthasastra (see studyCoates-Caton10.doc). China had its first census in 2 A.D.

Contributions

Mathematics: “The Chinese were familiar with Indian mathematics, and, in fact, continued to study it long after the period of intellectual intercourse between India and China had ceased.” (source: Cited in Sarkar, Hindu Achievements in Exact Science, p. 14)

Literature: The great literary activity of the Buddhist scholars naturally had a permanent influence on Chinese literature, one of the oldest in the world. In a recent study a Chinese scholar Lai Ming, says that a significant feature in the development of Chinese literature has been the “the immense influence of Buddhist literature on the development of every sphere of Chinese literature since the Eastern Chin period (317 A.D.).” The Buddhist sutras were written in combined prose and rhymed verse, a literary form unknown in China at the time. The Chinese language when pronounced in the Sanskrit polyphonic manner was likely to sound hurried and abrupt, and to chant the Sanskrit verses in monophthongal Chinese prolonged the verse so much the rhymes were lost. Hence, to make the Chinese sutras pleasant to listen to, the Chinese language had to be modified to accommodate Sanskrit sounds. Consequently, in 489, Yung Ming, Prince of Ching Ling, convened a conference of Buddhist monks at his capital to differentiate between, and define the tones of, the Chinese language for reading Buddhist sutras and for changing the verses. A new theory emerged called the Theory of Four Tones.

Mythology: The Chinese sense of realism was so intense that there was hardly any mythology in ancient China, and they have produced few fairy tales of their own. Most of their finest fairy tales were originally brought to China by Indian monks in the first millennium. The Buddhists used them to make their sermons more agreeable and lucid. The tales eventually spread throughout the country, assuming a Chinese appearance conformable to their new environment. For example, the stories of Chinese plays such as A Play of Thunder-Peak, A Dream of Butterfly, and A Record of Southern Trees were of Buddhist origin.

Drama: Chinese drama assimilated Indian features in three stages. First, the story, characters, and technique were all borrowed from India; later, Indian technique gave way to Chinese; and finally, the story was modified and the characters became Chinese also. There are many dimensions to Chinese drama, and it is not easy to place them accurately in history. However, the twelfth century provides the first-known record of the performance of a play, a Buddhist miracle- play called Mu-lien Rescues his Mother based on an episode in the Indian epic, the Mahabharata. The subject matter of the Buddhist adaptation of the story, in which Maudgalyayana (Mu-lien in Chinese) rescues the mother from hell, occurs in a Tun-huang pien wen. Significantly, the play was first performed at the Northern Sung capital by professionals before a religious festival.

Grammar: Phrases and words coined by Buddhist scholars enriched the Chinese vocabulary by more than thirty-five thousand words. As the assimilation was spread over a long period of time, the Chinese accepted these words as a matter of course without even suspecting their foreign origin. Even today words of Buddhist origin are widely used in China from the folklore of peasants to the formal language of the intelligentsia. For example, poli for glass in the name of many precious and semi-precious stones is of Sanskrit origin. Cha-na, an instant, from kshana; t’a, pagoda, from stupa; mo-li, jasmine, from mallika, and terms for many trees and plants are amongst the many thousands of Chinese words of Indian origin. Indian grammar also undoubtedly stimulated Chinese philological study. Chinese script consists of numerous symbols, which in their earliest stage were chiefly pictographic and ideographic.

The word used in the old Sanskrit for the Chinese Emperor is deva- putra, which is an exact translation of ‘Son of Heaven.’ I-tsing, a famous pilgrim, himself a fine scholar of Sanskrit, praises the language and says it is respected in far countries in the north and south. ..’How much more then should people of the divine land (China), as well as the celestial store house (India), teach the real rules of the language.’

Jawaharlal Nehru has commented:

“Sanskrit scholarship must have been fairly widespread in China. It is interesting to find that some Chinese scholars tried to introduce Sanskrit phonetics into the Chinese language. A well-known example of this is that of the monk Shon Wen, who lived at the time of the Tang dynasty. He tried to develop an alphabetical system along these lines in Chinese.”

(source: The Discovery of India, Jawaharlal Nehru, p. 197-198)

Art: Indian art also reached China, mainly through Central Asia, although some works of Buddhist art came by sea. Monks and their retinues, and traders brought Buddha statues, models of Hindu temples, and other objects of art to China. Fa-hsien made drawings of images whilst at Tamaralipti. Hsuang Tsang returned with several golden and sandalwood figures of the Buddha; and Hui-lun with a model of the Nalanda Mahavihara. Wang Huan-ts’e, who went to India several times, collected many drawings of Buddhist images, including a copy of the Buddha image at Bodhgaya; this was deposited at the Imperial palace and served as a model of the image in Ko-ngai-see temple. The most famous icon of East Asian Buddhism know as the “Udayana” image was reported to have been brought by the first Indian missionaries in 67, although there are various legends associated with this image and many scholars believe it was brought by Kumarajiva. However, this influx of Indian art was incidental and intermittent, and was destined to be absorbed by Chinese art. This combination resulted in a Buddhist art of exceptional beauty.

One of the most famous caves – Ch’ien-fo-tung, “Caves of the Thousand Buddhas,” because there are supposed to be more than a thousand caves. So far, about five hundred caves have been discovered. These caves were painted throughout with murals, and were frequently furnished with numerous Buddha statues and sculptured scenes from the Jatakas. Many other caves were initiated in the reign of Toba Wei Emperor, T’ai Wu. Some also contain images of Hindu deities, such as Shiva on Nandi and Vishnu on Garuda.
Images coming from India were considered holy, as suggested by Omura, in his History of Chinese Sculpture. This significantly underlines the depth of Chinese acceptance of Indian thought.
Music: The Chinese did not regard music as an art to be cultivated outside the temples and theatres. Buddhist monks who reached China brought the practice of chanting sacred texts during religious rites. Hence, Indian melody was introduced into Chinese music which had hitherto been rather static and restrained. Indian music was so popular in China, that Emperor Kao-tsu (581-595) tried unsuccessfully to proscribe it by an Imperial decree. His successor Yang-ti was also very fond of Indian music. In Chinese annals, references are found to visiting Indian musicians, who reached China from India, Kucha, Kashgar, Bokhara and Cambodia. Even Joseph Needham, the well-known advocate of Chinese cultural and scientific priority admits, “Indian music came through Kucha to China just before the Sui period and had a great vogue there in the hands of exponents such as Ts’ao Miao-ta of Brahminical origin.” By the end of the sixth century, Indian music had been given state recognition. During the T’ang period, Indian music was quite popular, especially the famous Rainbow Garment Dance melody.

A contemporary Chinese poet, Po Chu-yi, wrote a poem in praise of Indian music. “It is little wonder,” an official publication of the Chinese Republic says, “that when a Chinese audience today hears Indian music, they feel that while possessing a piquant Indian flavor it has a remarkable affinity with Chinese music.”

Science: A major Buddhist influence on Chinese science was in scientific thought itself. Buddhist concepts, such as the infinity of space and time, and the plurality of worlds and of time-cycles or Hindu Kalpas (chieh) had a stimulating effect on Chinese inquiry, broadening the Chinese outlook and better equipping it to investigate scientific problems. For example, the Hindu doctrine of pralayas, or recurrent world catastrophes in which sea and land were turned upside down before another world was recreated to go through the four cycles- differentiation (ch’eng), stagnation (chu), destruction (juai), and emptiness (kung) – which was later adopted by Neoconfucianists, was responsible for the Chinese recognition of the true nature of fossils long before they were understood in Europe. Again, the Indian doctrine of Karma (tso-yeh), or metempsychosis, influenced Chinese scientific thought on the process of biological change involving both phylogeny and ontogeny. Buddhist iconography contained a biological element. Buddhism introduced a highly developed theory of logic, both formal and dialectical, and of epistemology.

Tantric Buddhism reached China in the eighth century and the greatest Chinese astronomer and mathematician of his time, I-hsing (682-727), was a Tantric Buddhist monk. While the work of Indian mathematicians was carried westward by the Arabs and transmitted to Europe, it was taken eastward by Indian Buddhist monks and professional mathematicians.

Astronomy: There is also some evidence that works on Indian astronomy were in circulation in China well before the T’ang period. In the annuals of the Sui dynasty, numerous Chinese translations of Indian mathematical and astronomical works are mentioned, such as Po-lo-men Suan fa (The Hindu Arithmetical rules) and Po-lo-men Suan King. These works have vanished, and it is impossible to assess the degree of their influence on Chinese sciences. However, there is definite evidence of Indian influence on Chinese astronomy and calendar studies during the T’ang dynasty. During this period, Indian astronomers were working at the Imperial Bureau of Astronomy which was charged with preparing accurate calendars. Yang Ching-fang, a pupil of Amoghavajra (Pu-k’ung), wrote in 764 that those who wished to know the positions of the five planets and predict what Hsiu (heavenly mansion) a planet would be traversing, should adopt the Indian calendrical methods. Five years earlier, Amoghavajra had translated an Indian astrological work, the Hsiu Yao Ching (Hsiu and Planet Sutra), into Chinese.

At the time there were three astronomical schools at Chang-an: Gautama (Chhuthan), Kasyapa (Chiayeh), and Kumara (Chumolo). In 684 one of the members of the Gautama school, Lo presented a calendar, Kuang-tse-li, which has been in use for three years, to the Empress Wu. Later, in 718, another member of the school, Hsi-ta (Siddhartha), presented to the Emperor a calendar, Chiu-che-li, which was almost a direct translation of an Indian calendar, Navagraha Siddhanta of Varahamihira, and which is still preserved in the T’ang period collection. It was in use for four years. In 729 Siddhartha compiled a treatise based on this calendar which is the greatest known collection of ancient Chinese astronomical writings. This was the first time that a zero symbol appeared in a Chinese text, but, even more important, this work also contained a table of sines, which were typically Indian. I-hsing (682-727) was associated with the Kumara school and was much influenced by Indian astronomy. Indian influence can also be seen in the nine planets he introduced into his calendar, Ta-yen-li. The nine planets included the sun, moon, five known planets, and two new planets, Rahu and Ketu, by which the Indian astronomers represented the ascending and descending nodes of the moon.

Medicine: According to Terence Duke, “Many Buddhists were familiar with the extensive knowledge of surgery common to Indian medicine and this aided them both in spreading the teachings and in their practice of diagnosis and therapy. Surgical technique was almost unknown within China prior to the arrival of Buddhism.” The renowned Buddhist teacher Nagarjuna is said to have translated at least two traditional works dealing with healing and medicines in the first centuries of our era. A section of his Maha-Prajnaparamita Sutra is quoted by the Chinese monk I-tsing in his commentary upon the five winds (Chinese: Wu Fung; Japanese: Gofu).”
(source: The Boddhisattva Warriors: The Origin, Inner Philosophy,
History and Symbolism of the Buddhist Martial Art Within India and China, p. 139-145)

Evidence of Indian influence on Chinese medicine is even more definite. A number of Indian medical treatises are found in Chinese Buddhist collections: for example, the Ravanakumaratantra and Kasyapasamhita. From its very inception, Buddhism stressed the importance of health and the prevention and cure of mental and physical ailments. Indian medical texts were widely known in Central Asia, where parts of the original texts on Ayur Veda have been found as well as numerous translations.

The T’ang emperors patronized Indian thaumaturges (Tantric Yogis) who were believed to possess secret methods of rejuvenation. Wang Hsuan- chao, who returned to India after the death of King Harsha had been charged by the Chinese Emperor in 664 to bring back Indian medicines and physicians.

Considering that Indian medicine, especially operative surgery, was highly developed for the time, it is not surprising that the Chinese, like the Arabs, were captivated by Indian medical skills and drugs. Castration was performed by Chinese methods but other surgical techniques, such as laparotomy, trepanation, and removal of cataracts, as well as inoculation for smallpox, were influenced by Indian practices.

Acupuncture: In modern day acupuncture lore, there is recounted a legend that the discovery of the vital bodily points began within India as a result of combative research studies undertaken by the Indian ksatriya warriors in order to discover the vital (and deadly) points of the body which could be struck during hand-to-hand encounters. It is said that they experimented upon prisoners by piercing their bodies with the iron and stone “needles’ daggers called Suci daggers common to their infantry and foot soldiers, in order to determine these points.

This Chinese legend reflects and complements the traditional Indian account of its origins, where it is said that in the aftermath of battles it was noticed that sometimes therapeutic effects arose from superficial arrow or dagger wounds incurred by the ksatriya in battle.
(source: The Boddhisattva Warriors: The Origin, Inner Philosophy, History and Symbolism of the Buddhist Martial Art Within India and China, p. 139-145)

The alternative form of medicine known as acupuncture is believed to have originated in China. In Korean academics, students are correctly told that acupuncture originated in India. An ancient Sanskrit text on acupuncture is preserved in the Ceylonese National Museum at Columbo in Sri Lanka.
Martial Arts/Games
Related: From Vedic martial arts to Aikido

According to author Terence Duke:

“Fighting without weapons was a specialty of the Ksatriya (caste of ancient India) and foot soldier alike. For the Ksatriya it was simply part and parcel of their all around training, but for the lowly peasant it was essential. We read in the Vedas of men unable to afford armor who bound their heads with turbans called Usnisa to protect themselves from sword and axe blows. Fighting on foot for a Ksatriya was necessary in case he was unseated from his chariot or horse and found himself without weapons. Although the high ethical code of the Ksatriya forbid anyone but another Ksatriya from attacking him, doubtless such morals were not always observed, and when faced with an unscrupulous opponent, the Ksatriya needed to be able to defend himself, and developed, therefore, a very effective form of hand-to-hand combat that combined techniques of wrestling, throws, and hand strikes. Tactics and evasion were formulated that were later passed on to successive generations. This skill was called Vajramukti, a name meaning “thunderbolt closed – or clasped – hands.” The tile Vajramukti referred to the usage of the hands in a manner as powerful as the vajra maces of traditional warfare. Vajramukti was practiced in peacetime by means of regular physical training sessions and these utilized sequences of attack and defense technically termed in Sanskrit nata.

“Prior to and during the life of the Buddha various principles were embodied within the warrior caste known as the Ksatriya (Japanese: Setsuri). This title – stemming from Sanskrit root Ksat meaning “to harm,” described an elite force of usually royal or noble-born warriors who were trained from infancy in a wide variety of military and martial arts, both armed and unarmed.

“In China, the Ksatriya were considered to have descended from the deity Ping Wang (Japanese: Byo O), the “Lord of those who keep things calm.” Ksatriyas were like the peace force – to keep kings and people in order. Military commanders were called Senani – a name reminiscent of the Japanese term Sensei which describes a similar status. The Japanese samurai also had similar traits to the Ksatriya. Their battle practices and techniques are often so close to that of the Ksatriya that we must assume the former came from India perhaps via China. The traditions of sacred swords, of honorable self-sacrifice, and service to one’s lord are all found first in India.

“In ancient Hinduism, nata was acknowledged as a spiritual study and conferred as a ruling deity, Nataraja, representing the awakening of wisdom through physical and mental concentration. However, after the Muslim invasion of India and its brutal destruction of Buddhist and Hindu culture and religion, the Ksatriya art of nata was dispersed and many of its teachers slain. This indigenous martial arts, under the name of Kalari or Kalaripayit exists only in South India today. Originating at least 1,300 years ago, India’s Kalaripayit is the oldest martial art taught today. It is also the most potentially violent, because students advance from unarmed combat to the use of swords, sharpened flexible metal lashes, and peculiar three-bladed daggers.
“When Buddhism came to influence India (circa 500 BC), the Deity Nataraja was converted to become one of the four protectors of Buddhism, and was renamed Nar(y)ayana Deva (Chinese: Na Lo Yen Tien). He is said to be a protector of the Eastern Hemisphere of the mandala.”
INDIA

  • Ksatriya Vajramukti
  • Simhanta
  • Bodhisattva Vajramukti
  • Trisatyabhumi
  • Trican Nata
  • Dharmapala
  • Mahabhuta Pratima

CHINA

  • Seng Cha
  • Pu Sa Chin Kang Chuan (Bodhisattva Vajramukti)
  • (Po Fu) (Huo Ming) (Pa She) (Pai Chin)
  • Seng Ping
  • Chuan Fa or Kung Fu
  • (Karate) (Tae Kwon Do) (Thai Boxing) (Ju Jitsu) (Judo) (Aikido)

(source: The Boddhisattva Warriors: The Origin, Inner Philosophy,
History and Symbolism of the Buddhist Martial Art Within India and China, p. 3, 158-174 and 242)

The famous Shao-lin style of boxing is also attributed to Indian influence. Bodhidharma (5-6th century AD) who believed in a sound mind, in a sound body, taught the monks in the Shao-lin temple this style of boxing for self-defense for rejuvenating the body after exacting meditation and mental concentration.

According to the History Channel martial arts were introduced in China by an Indian named Bodhidharma, who taught it to the monks so that they could defend their monasteries. He was also said to have introduced the concept of vital energy or chi (“prana” probably corresponds to this). This concept is the basis of acupuncture.
Chuan Fa, the Buddhist martial arts, preserved many Ksatriya techniques in their original forms. The monks who practiced Chuan Fa were often the sole preservers of the Ksatriya art of Avasavidya, called in Chinese Huo Ming or Hua Fa.

During the first millennium, Indian racing games reached China. The well-known expert on the history of Chinese games, Karl Himly, on the authority of a passage from the Jun Tsun Su, a work of the Sung period (960-1279), suggests that the Chinese game t’shu-p’u was invented in western India and spread to China in the time of the Wei dynasty (220-265). T’shu’p’u is, in fact, the Chinese adaptation of the Indian chatus-pada (modern chupur). Chess was introduced from India, ca. 700. through the ancient trade route from Kashmir. The oldest and best of the native Chinese games, wei-ch’i, did not appear until 1000. Cubical dice (chu-p or yu-p’i), although found in ancient India and Egypt, are generally believed to have reached China from India, possibly quite early. Arthur Waley is of the opinion that the prominence of the number six in the Book of Changes was derived from the six sides of cubical dice.

Bhaarat’s influence on Japan

Hinduism and Buddhism went from India to China and Korea to Japan. Images of Ganesha and Vishnu have been found throughout Japan. Numerous Buddhist deities were introduced into Japan and many of these are still very popular.

According to D. P. Singhal, “…some Hindu gods, who had been incorporated into the Buddhist pantheon, were amongst them. For example, Indra, originally, the god of thunder but now also the king of gods, is popular in Japan as Taishaku (literally the great King Sakra); Ganesha is worshiped as Sho-ten or Shoden (literally holy god) in many Buddhist temples, and is believed to confer happiness upon his devotees. A sea-serpent worshiped by sailors is called Ryujin, a Chinese equivalent of the Indian naga. Hariti and Dakini are also worshiped, the former as Kishimo-jin, and the latter by her original name. Bishamon is a Japanese equivalent of the Indian Vaisravana (Kubera), the god of wealth.

Even Shinto adopted Indian gods, despite its desperate efforts after the Meiji Revolution to disengage itself from Buddhism. The Indian sea god Varuna, is worshiped in Tokyo as Sui-ten (water-god); the Indian goddess of learning, Sarasvati, has become Benten (literally goddess of speech), with many shrines dedicated to her along sea coasts and beside lakes and ponds. Shiva is well known to the Japanese as Daikoku (literally god of darkness), which is a Chinese and Japanese equivalent of the Indian Mahakala, another name of Shiva. Daikoku is a popular god in Japan. At the Kotohira shrine on the island of Shikoku, sailors worship a god called Kompera, which is a corruption of the Sanskrit word for crocodile, Kumbhira. The divine architect mentioned in the Rig Veda, Vishvakarma, who designed and constructed the world, was regarded in ancient Japan as the god of carpenters, Bishukatsuma. The Indian Yama, the god of death, is the most dreaded god of Japan, under the name of Emma-o, the king of hell.

The climbers wearing traditional white dress, who scale the sacred Mount Ontake as a religious observance, sometimes have inscribed on their robe Sanskrit Siddham characters of an ancient type. Sometimes they put on white Japanese scarfs (tenugui) which carry the Sanskrit character OM, the sacred syllable of the Hindus.

According to Terence Duke, “The Gagaku dances of Japan contain many movements derived from the Indian Nata and the Chinese Chuan Fa.”
(source: The Boddhisattva Warriors: The Origin, Inner Philosophy, History and Symbolism of the Buddhist Martial Art Within India and China, p. 206)

The cultivation of cotton in Japan is traced to an Indian who had drifted to the shore of Aichi Prefecture in 799. To commemorate the event, the Japanese named the village where the shipwrecked Indian had landed Tenjiku; Tenjiku was the Japanese name for India, and means Heaven.

The popular Japanese game of sunoroku or sugoroku (backgammon) played at the royal of the Nara rulers and still popular in Japan is of Indian origin. In Japan the game is played as nard. Nard is generally regarded as an Iranian game, but the ninth century Arab scholar, Al Yaqubi, considered nard an Indian invention used to illustrate man’s dependence on chance and destiny. According to Wei-Shu, sugoroku was brought to China in ancient times from Hu country, which at that time meant a country somewhere in the vicinity of India. Again, as Karl Himly has pointed out, the Hun Tsun, Sii, written during the Sung period (960-1279), states that t’shu-pu, another Chinese name for sugoroku, was invented in western India, that it was known in its original form as chatus-pada, and that it reached China during the Wei period (220-265).

There is some Indian influence on Japanese art. A similarity between Shinto rituals and Hindu rituals (for example ringing the bell as one enters the temple). Narushima (Narasimha) Bishamondo is a famous temple in Japan. (Source: India and World Civilization – Dr. D. P. Singhal)

Conclusion

In conclusion, it can be said that China was more influenced by India than India by China. Whilst Chinese monks came to acquire knowledge and take it back, the Indian monks went to China on specific religious missions to impart knowledge. There is hardly any evidence that the Chinese monks brought with them any work which was translated into an Indian language. It seems that during this period of Sino-Indian contact, the psychological atmosphere was one in which India was naturally accepted as the giver and China as the taker. Whilst the best in Indian thought was carefully studied and carried back to China, Chinese ideas filtered through India whether they represented the best of their culture or not.

According to Jawaharlal Nehru in his book “The Discovery of India”:
“The most famous of the Chinese travelers to India was Hsuang Tsang who came in the seventh century when the great T’sang dynasty flourished in China and King Harshavardhana ruled over in North India. Hsuang Tsang took a degree of Master of the Law at Nalanda University and finally became vice-principal of the university.

His book, the Si-Yu-Ki or the Record of the Western Kingdom (meaning India), makes fascinating reading. He tells us of the system of the university where the five branches of knowledge were taught. 1. Grammar 2. Science of Arts and Crafts 3. Medicine 4. Logic and 5. Philosophy. Hsuang Tsang was particularly struck by the love of learning of the Indian people. Many Indian classics have been preserved in Chinese translation relating not only to Buddhism but also to Hinduism, astronomy, mathematics, medicine, etc. There are supposed to be 800 such works in the Sung-pao collection in China. Tibet is also full of them. There used to be frequent co-operation between Indian, Chinese and Tibetan scholars. A notable instance of this co-operation, still extant, is a Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese dictionary of Buddhist technical terms. This dates from the ninth century and is named the ‘Mahavyutpatti.’

Soon after Hsuang Tsang’s death in China, yet another famous pilgrim made the journey to India – I-tsing (or Yi-tsing). He also studied at Nalanda University for a long time and carried back several hundred Sanskrit texts. He refers to India as the West (Si-fang), but he tells us that it was known as Aryadesha – Arya means noble, and desha region – the noble region. It is so called because men of noble character appear there successively, and people all praise the land by that name. It is also called the Madhyadesha – the middle land, for it is in the center of a hundred myriads of countries. (source: The Discovery of India – Jawaharlal Nehru, p. 193-194)

Yet Chinese culture had some influence on India. The gabled roofs of houses on the western coast of India show a Chinese influence, as do the temples and houses in the Himalayan regions. Some Chinese influence is noted on Gupta coins. The use of a certain kind of silk (chinamsuka) in India, different kinds of fruits including pears (cinaraja-putra), peaches (cinani), and lichis, the technique of fishing in the backwaters, and the porcelain industry all owe something to Chinese influence. Indians also learned the art of papermaking from China.

India and China

By V. B. Metta
source (expired): http://www.geocities.com/Athens/Academy/5185/2-2china.html

It is a curious fact that Chinese culture, though so distinctive, all- pervasive and compulsive, could not come to India, or if it did come, it could not leave any lasting marks behind it.

Archaeologists and scholars tell us that Chinese ideas and ideals came to India with the Kushan Kings of the North, who were Tartars, but the influence that that dynasty has left on India is almost negligible. We are also told that there is influence of Chinese art on the Ajanta paintings. But that is only a theory, since there is nothing characteristically Chinese about these frescoes. The influence of India on China however is undeniable. It is not merely in religion that India influenced China, but in most subjects that go to make up national culture.

The Chinese, always proud of their civilization, looked upon the outside world with contempt. They called the tribes living to their North “Hun slaves,” and the tribes living to the North-West “barbarians,” while the Japanese were denominated by them “Dwarf Pirates.” But their attitude towards India was different. India was known to them by a number of names, not one of which was contemptuous. She was called Hsin Tu, the Kingdom of the Hindus, or Ti Yu, the Western Land; to Buddhists she was Fu Kuo, the Land of the Buddhas.

Pre-Buddhistic Influence

It is probable that there was contact between India and China even before the birth of Buddha; certain similarities of thought and belief between pre-Buddhist Indians and pre-Confucian Chinese go to strengthen that theory. According to Hindus, the world sprang from the union of Purusha and Prakriti, the Male and Female Principles; the ancient Chinese writers thought the same – the Purusha and Prakriti of Indians being called Yang and Yin in China. There is also the worship of mountains in both countries; what the Himalayas have been to Hindus that Mount Tai has been to the Celestials. I do not think that these are mere coincidences due to the similarity of all early beliefs. There was a good deal of action and reaction of early Asiatic civilizations upon each other of which a proper history has yet to be written.

With the rise of Buddhism we are, historically speaking, on firmer ground. It is said that Asoka’s missionaries had gone to China. There are however no records left of it. But we do know as a matter of historical fact that in 67 A.D., the Emperor Ming Ti received Kashyapamadanya from India, who bore with him presents of images and sculptures for the Chinese emperor. Since then the intercourse between the two countries continued uninterrupted till at least the eighth century. During that time it is estimated that between thirty to forty Indian scholars went to China, and some two hundred Chinese scholars came to India, who took back with them to their country Indian books, paintings, and statues.

The influence of India on China can be traced on Music, Architecture, Painting, Sculpture, Literature, Mythology, Philosophy and Science.
Influence of Hindu Music

We learn from Chinese writers that Indian music had displaced Chinese music in the seventh century in northern China; records of this music are said to be preserved in Japan. Although Chinese architecture is mainly wooden, still Indian architecture has succeeded in influencing it. There were certain temples built during the Tang Period in China which were the offspring of Indian and Chinese styles of architecture. Those temples are however in ruins now, and so they cannot be studied properly. But the Chinese pagoda fortunately still exists. It is called Chinese, though the country of its origin was Nepal.

The Newars, a people living in the Valley of Nepal, evolved it by making certain alterations in the Hindu temple. Those alterations were: (1) They built the pagoda on a platform and not on the ground direct like the Hindu temple; (2) They tilted up the roof of their building, mainly because the rainfall in the country is very heavy. Mr. Ernest Havell is of opinion that the pagoda was a modification of the stupa, while Mr. Sylvain Levi thinks that it represents an Indian style of architecture which has now disappeared. When the pagoda went from Nepal to Tibet and from thence to China is not definitely known yet. The oldest pagoda in China is, I think, of the sixth century.

In painting, India influenced China considerably. From the East Chin dynasty to the Tang dynasty there was continuous intercourse between the two countries, and Indian paintings went to China in great numbers and influenced, if not actually displaced for a time Chinese painting in the North. This Indian School of Painting flourished in China till the rise to power of the Southern Sungs who favored the purely Chinese style of painting. I shall never forget the exquisite, ethereally delicate pictures painted on silk of this period which I saw at an exhibition at Messrs. Yamanaka’s art galleries in New York in 1923. The manager of the galleries on seeing that I was an Indian, approached me, and pointing at the pictures in front of us, remarked with his inimitable Japanese smile, “They are all Indian really!” Then there are the wall paintings of the Tun Huang Caves (the Caves of the Thousand Buddhas) which Sir Aurel Stein and others have recently excavated in Chinese Turkestan.

A Chinese writer tells us that before the introduction of Buddhism there was no sculpture in three dimensions in China. But most of the early Chinese Buddhist sculpture was destroyed by an Emperor who was anti-Buddhist. There are, however, the rock sculptures and reliefs at Lo Yang and Lung Men of that period still left intact which show the influence of Indian sculpture on them. There are also sculptures to be found at Yung Kwang which closely resemble the Indo-Greek sculptures of Gandhara.

The Sanskrit language and literature have influenced China to a certain extent, since the Buddhist scriptures had to be translated into Chinese. On account of the study of Sanskrit – which, by the way, is the language of the Mahayana Buddhism and not Pali as some people imagine – the Chinese were inspired to invent an alphabetical system. This alphabetical system which has now disappeared, was called Ba-lamen Shu or Brahminical writing. Sakuntala, the masterpiece of the great Indian dramatist Kalidasa, was translated into Chinese, and is said to have influenced the Chinese drama. In mythology, many Buddhist deities of India were adopted by the Chinese; for example, Kwan Yin, the Chinese Goddess of Mercy, was the Indian Tara. It has been suggested that Lao Tze got his idea of Tao – the Way – from the Hindu Brahman, Universal Soul. It is likely that the Indian sciences of Astronomy and Medicine influenced the astronomical and medical sciences of the Chinese. There is very good scope for a competent scholar to make a full study of Indian influence on China and other Far-Eastern countries, and write a book on the subject.

http://www.veda.harekrsna.cz/connections/Vedic-roots-China-and-Japan.php


Vedic connection of eastern Asia

$
0
0

Vedic Connections : Ancient Vedic World – Eastern Asia

  • Sarasvati Devi Outside India
  • Historical & Cultural Ties between India & Thailand
  • Vedic Thailand Lives on
  • Vedic Culture in Vietnam
  • Buddha as Vishnu sitting on Ananta, Vietnam
  • Vedic Roots of China and Japan
  • Versions of Ramayana
  • Ramayana from a Thai perspective
  • Vietnam and Vedas
  • Vedic China
  • Monkey King – Prime Candidate for 2008 Olympics Mascot
  • Quan Yin
  • Mudra – Hand positions of Japanese Buddhist Deities; Japanese Buddhism
  • Amitabha Buddhism Gospel
  • Bhakti Ananda Goswami: Pure Land Buddhism As Vaishnavism 1-10
  • Mathura as the Vaishnava-Buddhist seat of culture and learning
  • The Great Compassion Mantra MP3
  • Buddha is Vishnu Narayana
  • Nembutsu – Pure Land Buddhist Holy Name practice
  • Koreans Search for Roots in Ayodhya
  • Vedik China & Japan & Korea: A Link Between Hindu Gods and Japan
  • The influence of Indian thought and culture on Japan was very great
  • The Vedic Gods of Japan
  • Japanese Ganesha (Kangi-ten)
  • Indian music, Japanese artist
  • Japan’s Hindu linkages still alive
  • Ancient carving of Lord Krishna, Todaiji Temple in Kyoto, Japan
  • Hindu civilizations of Austronesia and South East (Vrindavan Parker)

Sarasvati Devi Outside India

In Tibetan, Sarasvati is Yang Chenmo, or when her musical aspect is emphasized, she is Piwa Karpo. In Mongolian she is Keleyin ukin Tegri, in Chinese she is called Tapien-ts’ai t’iennu or Miao-yin mu, and in Japan she is equated with Benten. The Tibetan singer Yungchen Lhamo is named for Sarasvati.
She is often identifiable by her plain white garment, (though not in this image) her vina which is a stringed musical instrument, and her association with the consonants and vowels of the Sanskrit language. Her own seed syllable is haym.

In the Sadhanamala (162) Maha-Sarasvati’s mantra is:

Om Hrih Mahamayange Mahasarasvatyai namah

In Hinduism, she is the daughter of Devi and wife of Lord Brahma, and her vehicle is the celestial bird called the hamsa, usually portrayed as a swan but sometimes a peacock. She is called Sharda Devi or Sharada (Sarada) and the hymn to her says that her home is Kashmir, once famous for its pandits or learned scholars.

Sarasvati means ‘the one that flows’ and is the name of a Vedic river that once flowed, but has vanished. That is the source of her connection with fluidity of all fertile kinds including speech, writing, song, music and thought. She is also known as Vak [speech.]

http://www.khandro.net/deities_female_Saraswati.htm

Historical & Cultural Ties between India & Thailand

by Mrs Wanna Sudjit, Cultural Attache to the Thai Consulate, Mumbai
http://www.orientalthane.com/history/news_2003_11_15.htm
excerpts:

1. “The ceremonies of coronation of Thai kings are practiced more or less in its original form even up to the present reign. The Thai idea that the king is a reincarnation of the Hindu deity Vishnu was adopted from Indian tradition. [Jan: Same idea is held in Nepal.] Though this belief no longer exists today, the tradition to call each Thai king of the present Chakri dynasty Rama (Rama is a reincarnation of Vishnu) with an ordinal number, such as Rama I, Rama II etc. is still in practice.

2. Thai literature and drama draws great inspiration from Indian arts and legend. The Hindu epic of Ramayana is as popular in Thailand as it is in India. Thailand has adapted the Ramayana to suit the Thai lifestyle in the past and has come up with its own version of the Ramayana, namely, the ‘Ramakien’.

3. Thai language too bears close affinity with Indian. An indication of the close linguistic affiliation between India and Thailand can be found in common Thai words like Ratha Mantri, Vidhya, Samuthra, Karuna, Prannee etc. which are almost identical to their Indian counterparts. Thai language basically consists of monosyllabic words that are individually complete in meaning. His Majesty King Ramkhamhaeng the Great created the Thai alphabet in 1283. He modeled it on the ancient Indian alphabets of Sanskrit and Pali through the medium of the old Khmer characters.

4. Loy Krathong – the Festival of Lights which is celebrated on the full moon night of the twelfth lunar month, when the rainy season has ended and the rivers and streams are filled with water. The floating of lanterns, which began in the Sukhothai period, continued throughout the different stages of Thai history. Prior to setting their krathong afloat, people place in it a lighted candle, incense sticks, flowers, a coin and some food offerings. They make a silent prayer of thanks for the water received, a request for forgiveness for wrongs done, and a wish for the fulfillment of a secret dream. The present day understanding is that the festival is celebrated as an act of worship to Chao Mae Kangka, the Goddess of the Waters, for providing the water much needed throughout the year, and as a way of asking forgiveness if they have polluted it or used it carelessly.

5. According to the Thai monk Venerable Buddhadasa Bhikku’s writing, ‘India’s Benevolence to Thailand’, the Thais also obtained the methods of making herbal medicines from the Indians. Some plants like sarabhi of Guttiferae family, kanika or hursinghar, phikun or mimusops and bunnak or the rose chestnut etc. were brought from India. He pointed out that Thai food too was influenced by India. He claimed that Thai people learned how to use spices in their food in various ways from Indians”.

Vedic Thailand Lives on
http://hinduism.about.com/gi/dynamic/offsite.htm?site=http://www.hinduismtoday.com/hpi/2002/6/28.html%233
Chennai, June 10:

The successor to the present Rajaguru of the Royal Government of Thailand is all set to undergo training in different subjects such as purohitam, karmakanda, sastras, Sanskrit and Tamil at Sri Chandrasekharendra Saraswathi Viswamahavidyalaya at Enathur near Kanchipuram.

The 12-year-old Brahmin boy is currently on a visit to Chennai along with Pra Rajaguru Vamadevamuni, Chief of Royal Court Brahmanas, Royal Government of Thailand.

Speaking at a reception organised by The Hindu Rakshana Samiti and Hindu Dharmaparipalana Sabha here Saturday, the Rajaguru recalled age-old cultural links between Thailand and India, in particular Tamilnadu.

Referring to Ramayana, he said the epic had a tremendous impact on Thais as can be seen from a number of dramas on the Ramayana staged in the country. The other fine arts also reflected ethos of the magnificent saga, he added. Mural paintings on Ramayana at the Royal Thai Temple stood as a testimony to the special affinity of Thais for the epic.

Continuing in the same vein, Pra Rajaguru Vamadevamuni spoke of Tiruppavai and Thiruvembavai, two devotional works in Tamil and said just like in Tamilnadu, they were sung in the month of Margazhi in Thailand.

Expressing his concern over the decline in number of Brahmins and Hindu rituals in the East Asian nation, Rajaguru Vamadevamuni said he had discussed the issue with the Sankaracharyas of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetam and also mooted training younger generation of Brahmins in the State. He said he got a concrete assurance from the Kanchi seers in this regard.

On the relationship between Hindus and Buddhists-the predominant communities in Thailand, he said that despite being a Buddhist nation, the relationship between them could not be better and assured the gathering that he would do his best to foster cultural links between Thailand and India. The Rajaguru also said he was planning to organise a seminar in this connection soon.

Delivering his benedictory address, Swami Dayananda Saraswathi spoke on the need of a guru to the ruler of a country to advise him on the rights and wrongs. A guru must be a dispassionate person and should not be a ‘ aye man ‘ , he said.

It is a difficult task to advise a ruler on the proper course of action and clear doubts in a critical situation and towards this end one must have an acharya, he reasoned.

Swami Dayananda Saraswathi presented the citation and a Gayatri lamp to the Brahmin Temple at Bangkok to the Rajaguru.

Sri Vijayendra Saraswati Swamigal read out a few passages from the speech of Sri Chandrasekharendra Swamigal at the fourth Akhila Bharata Sarvaskha Veda Sammelanam at Vijayawada which the then Rajaguru attended and spoke elaborately on the age-old links between the two nations.

Thambiran Swamigal from Tiruvavaduthurai Adheenam gave away prasadam to the Rajaguru on behalf of the head of the Adheenam.

Chamanlal, a senior RSS activist and in-charge of the international activities of the sangh, who specially flew to Chennai from New Delhi as the representative of the Prime Minister A B Vajpayee, presented a bouquet and a silver bowl to the Rajaguru.

Dr Chirapat Prapandvidya, director, Sanskrit Studies Centre, Silpakorn University, Bangkok, spoke on the cultural links between Tamilnadu and Thailand.

Cho S Ramaswamy, editor, Thuglak and Rajya Sabha MP and S Gurumurthy, Chartered Accountant and columnist, offered felicitations.

Dr Padma Subrahmanyam, vice-president, Hindu Dharma Rakshana Samiti, welcomed the gathering and A N Srinivasa Rao, president, Dharma Paripalana Sabha, proposed a vote of thanks.

Ramayana from a Thai perspective

What do other countries call Ramakian?

India – Ramayana
Cambodia – Ramaker
Laos – Phra Lak Phra Ram
Malaysia – Wyang Kulit
Indonesia – Wayuang Kulit and the Wayang Purwa
Ramakian Themes

The universal themes and ideals in the Indian Ramayana have long appealed to the diverse cultures of Asia and Southeast Asia. The story has, however, been interpreted differently depending on the culture, politics and religions of each country.

The epic themes and ideals of righteous behavior, loyalty to family and kingdom, the balancing of good and evil, self-sacrifice for the betterment of society, morality, role of family and relationships provide a global appeal, but also an opportunity for expression of local cultural identity.

The Ramakian – An Epic Tale

King Dasaratha of Ayodhya chooses his son Rama as his heir. His wife Kaikeyi asks that he appoint another son, Bharata, instead. Kaikeyi feels misfortune will come upon her if he doesn’t crown Bharata king and send Rama away from the palace. The king reluctantly agrees, so Rama goes with his beautiful wife, Sita, and his brother Laksmana, leaving their riches to live a simple life.

In the forest the three meet the demoness Surpanakha who falls in love with Rama. Rama refuses her advances and Laksmana wounds her. She flees to her brother Ravana, ruler of the island kingdom of Lanka. After hearing Surpanakha’s report of the beauty of Sita, Ravana decides that he must have her and changes himself into a wandering holy man to find her in the forest. When Rama and Laksmana are distracted, Ravana carries Sita off to Lanka.

Rama and Laksmana ask Hanuman, the monkey king, to help them find her. Hanuman, able to make himself larger or smaller, takes a giant step (or flight) to the island of Lanka. Carrying Rama’s ring he finds Sita and identifies himself as Rama’s messenger. Sita is delighted, but Hanuman is caught and Ravana sets Hanuman’s tail on fire. Hanuman escapes and sets fire to Lanka. Sita is rescued by the hero monkey king and returned to King Rama.

Hanuman Around The World

In Thailand, Hanuman is known as the leader of the great monkey army of King Phra Ram. In China, he is known as Shun Wu Kong, the Wind Monkey. In India, paintings of him standing respectfully before Rama, Laksmana and Sita, tell the whole story of the Ramakian. He is portrayed as wise, faithful, heroic and indeed saintly. Most Hindus pray to Hanuman to achieve something that they want like passing an exam or getting a job. In South-east Asia, he represents the free aspects of life. Many people are attracted to his great courage and, in some cases, his sex appeal but in general he is not given the godly status that he has in India.

Hanuman Character

Sage Valmiki who wrote the Ramakian, provides a detailed description: Hanuman swells his body, shakes his body hair, roars loudly, whirls his tail, contracts his waist, and just before leaping off the mountain, sinks down, draws in his arms and neck, flattens his ears, and fills himself with concentrated power and energy focused on the lower part of his body. He scans the sky in order to see a clear path for himself, arrests the vital air in his heart, and leaps. He is the son of Vayu, God of the wind, and Punjikasthala, a goddess who had powers that allowed her to change form. One day while disguised as a beautiful human woman Vayu saw her and fell in love. She resisted his advances until he promised that their child would be as brave, intelligent and swift as himself.

Hanuman grew up in his mother’s care and saw very little of his powerful father. As a young boy he was taught by Surya, the Sun God, who took the young Hanuman around the universe as he performed his own duties. Hanuman learned quickly and was a good student who developed many fine qualities.

Later in life, when Hanuman faced great foes in battle, he remained always a gentleman, respectful of the codes of warfare. For example, in the final battle with Ravana, Hanuman was struck. He retaliated with a blow of his own. Ravana withstood the blow but felt the impact so much that he said to Hanuman “You are a worthy enemy.” Hanuman replied, “I do not care for your compliments. I’m ashamed that after my blow you’re still alive.” Ravana struck a second time, rendering Hanuman unconscious and then attacked Nila, another monkey warrior. Hanuman regained consciousness but did not interfere, as it was proper in Vedic warrior code to not interrupt someone else’s battle. As well as being a perfect gentleman-warrior he is sensitive and kind – it is these qualities that make him such a memorable character.

Vietnam and Vedas

Tho Minh, Rig-Veda; Tu Minh,Yajur-Veda; Binh Minh, Sama-Veda; Thuat Minh, Artharva-Veda.
http://www.buddhismtoday.com/thamkhao/tunguphathocVietAnh/vanT2.htm
INFLUENCE OF INDIAN RELIGION ON NINH THUAN CHAM BA LA MON CULTURE
by Phan Quoc Anh

(Extracted from the magazine “Ninh Thuan culture and art” No. 9 / 2001 signed 0866 -8655)

Vedic China

Excerpt from “The Rig Vedic Culture and the Indus Civilization”:

China is one of the oldest countries in the world. During the period of Bharata War (Kuruksetra), Vagadatta of Pragyotispur joined the Kurus and we find that the Chinese people sided with Vagadatta, the king of Pragyotispur. It is also found that Vagadatta was present in Yudhisthira’s court with many Kirat, Chin, and other soldiers. The connection between China and India was of a very ancient standing and we find in Todd’s Rajasthan that the genealogists of China and Tartary declare themselves to be the descendants of Ayu, son of the Hindu king Pururava. The Chinese tell of a tradition in “Schuking” in which it is stated that the ancestors of the Chinese people came to China after crossing the high mountain ranges to the South.

Book “Indian origin of the Chinese Origin” pt I & II (pages 700) tries to prove that the original Chin race of India dwelling in Kashmir and several parts of South India colonized Shensi, a province of Central China and subsequently subjugated all other petty kingdoms and thus became the emperors of perhaps the one of the largest empire of the world. The name China and the Chinese were after the Chins of India and hence the scholars are unanimous about the Indian origin of the name of China. So the India did not only name a great country but also created the Chinese nation.

But, scholars both in and outside India who have got so much caught up with the idea that India was ever to be conquered by foreign powers and colonized, may be constrained to accept the fact that a great Indian race built up a great nation like China.

Monkey King – Prime Candidate for 2008 Olympics Mascot

Is the monkey an appropriate 2008 Olympic mascot? No one will know for sure until next year. Now that the Chinese Seal has been officially designated as the 2008 Olympics emblem, the games’ mascot has taken over as hot topic. Animal images like the panda, dragon, lion, tiger, Tibetan antelope and rabbit are also under consideration, but monkeyking2008.com, a website promoting the Monkey King as 2008 Olympics mascot, reports that 89 percent of its visitors want the Monkey. Results of a survey conducted by China’s largest portal site, Sina.com, also indicate the Monkey King as hot favorite for mascot.

The Adventures of the Monkey King (Chinese Hanuman)

Chinese children grow up with stories of Monkey King Sun Wukong, and his image is everywhere in Chinese drama. He is the protagonist of Journey to the West, one of the four famous Chinese classic novels. The book describes the adventures of Tang monk Tripitaka and his three disciples on their mission to the Western Heavens to find and bring back Buddhist scriptures. The character Tripitaka was based on the real monk Xuanzang who traveled to India in 629 to bring back to the Chinese people the essence of Buddhism. The trip took him 17 years, and when he finally returned to Chang’an (present-day Xi’an), he brought with him over 600 volumes of Sanskrit Buddhist scriptures.

Wu Cheng’en (1510-1582) of the Ming Dynasty was author of the 100- chapter novel based on the Tang Monk Xuanzang’s journey. He imbued it with the colorful, fantastic adventures of Sun Wukong, a monkey that springs into existence out of one stray stone of many earmarked by Goddess Nuwa to patch a hole in the heavens. Born from a stone that is the essence of Heaven and Earth rather than of a mother and father, Sun Wukong is unbound by the fetters of temporal human relationships. Neither impressed not intimidated by order, ritual or hierarchy, he causes havoc in Heaven, the Dragon King’s Palace, and Hell. His refusal to collude with evil forces makes him a hero and embodiment of righteousness in the eyes of the Chinese people.

Sun Wukong’s punishment for causing havoc in Heaven is imprisonment under a mountain where he remains for 500 years. He is liberated in return for guaranteeing Tripitaka’s safe passage to the West. From this point onwards the book is an account of Sun Wukong’s conquest of all manner of ghosts and demons along the way to the Western Heavens.

Sun Wukong symbolizes the worldly desire for the ideal human life that is free from constraint. He is eventually brought to heel and contained within the power of Buddhism. This indicates the true human condition wherein the desire for personal freedom and dignity is always curbed by the confines of reality.
Monkey King International

In 1983 Chinese Central TV screened a serialization of Journey to the West, and the Monkey King’s massive body of admirers swelled to include overseas devotees. He can now be seen greeting visitors to Disney World at various locations alongside Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck.

The NBC version of Journey to the West – The Lost Empire – is a 4- hour-long, two-part high-tech “virtual” TV drama that combines elements of Chinese and Western culture. The American Hallmark TV channel also produced a play, called simply Monkey King. Making Havoc in Heaven was the first and remains the most successful animated Monkey King feature film. Steven Spielberg’s dream factory has declared its intention to produce the Monkey King story with a slight variation. Their version takes place in Tang Dynasty China, where Sun Wukong is a monkey slave at a university. Sanzang, a teacher at the university, takes Sun Wukong along with him to India. After setting sail, they lose their way on the high seas and finally land on the American continent. It is they that first bring corn kernels to the American Indians.

Monkey King’s Sporting Spirit

“Sun Wukong has strong associations with sportsmanship,” says accomplished Chinese writer Zhao Benfu. “This stems from his superlative acrobatic skills, intractable personality, and cognizance of fundamental rules. His journey to the Western Heavens represents the ultimate challenge, which is why all sportsmen admire his spirit. The Olympics celebrate the dynamism of life explicit in the image of Sun Wukong.”

Zhao speaks for the many who see Sun Wukong as epitomizing the essence of the Olympic motto: “Swifter, higher, stronger.” One somersault takes him a distance of 9,000 kilometers; he can jump on top of a cloud in an instant, and in the face of powerful demons is always resourceful enough to confound his enemies.

China has about 120 million people who were born in the Year of the Monkey, and millions of other people whose surname is Sun. They are all unconditional supporters of Sun Wukong as the candidate for the Beijing 2008 Olympic mascot.

The Monkey King Hometown

Author Wu Cheng’en was born in Huai’an, near what is now the Lianyungang Nature Reserve in the Yuntai Mountains on China’s east coast. Wu was a frequent visitor to the Yuntai Range, most frequently to Mount Huaguo, and Sun Wukong is one of the few mythological figures whose place of origin is clearly identified. In Journey to the West his home is actually named as Mount Huaguo. It was here that Wu Cheng’en combined knowledge gathered from historic materials on Monk Xuanzang’s journey to India and his fertile imagination to create his masterpiece.

On Huaguo can be seen recognizable images and spots as described in the novel. One is an eight-meter-tall rock resembling a monkey standing on a hill at the north gate, another is reminiscent of the Tang Monk in his cassock, near which is a Pigsy-like rock. Most striking is the Water Curtain Cave, home of Monkey King, whose entrance is a cascade of spring water forming a crystal curtain. Inside the cave is a constant spring that the locals say Sun Wukong traveled through to the Crystal Palace of the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea.

The municipal government of Lianyungang is proudly promoting Sun Wukong as the 2008 Olympic mascot, and also taking this opportunity to make its tourism resources, which apart from sites related to Monkey King also include China’s earliest rock carvings and a well- preserved 2,000-year-old corpse, known to the world.

Koreans Search for Roots in Ayodhya

Source: Vinay Krishna Rastogi, Lucknow

AYODHYA: A high-power delegation from South Korea visited Ayodhya to revive two millennia-old ties with the temple town. The South Koreans discovered that a Princess of Ayodhya was married to Korean King Suro in the first century CE. Suro was the King of Kimhay kingdom or the present Korea. The Princess was married to the Korean King at the age of 16. The Koreans believe that the Princess was the mother of the descendants who unified various Korean kingdoms in the 7th century CE. Since the first century CE her descendants prospered and became the largest clan in Korea, known as the Karak, whose members had been highly distinguished people. The present President of South Korea Kim Dae-Jung believes that he is also a descendant of the Great Princess of Ayodhya. She is regarded as the most blessed queen of Korea in the last 2,000 years, and Koreans believe that this could be due to the religious significance of the great temple city of Ayodhya where Lord Rama was born. The Counsel General of Korea said “I hope historians will be able to learn more about this great ancient Hindu city.” He urged the ex-Raja of Ayodhya BPN Misra to strengthen the cultural ties between Ayodhya and South Korea.

Vedik China & Japan & Korea: A Link Between Hindu Gods and Japan

Source: Japan Times Newspaper

TOKYO, JAPAN, April 10, 2002: An exhibition called “Gods Derived From India to Japan” is showing at the Okura Shukokan Museum of Fine Arts until May 26. The story behind the showing is a fascinating one. It all started 51 years ago when Toshio Yamanouchi’s job took him to India as general manager for an iron importer company. His passion for religious art took him all across the country and in twenty-five years he built up his collection. In northern Uttar Pradesh he discovered a miniature painting of “Govardhana Krishna.” In Madhya Pradesh he purchased a 18th century three-headed Ganesha made of ivory. A sandalwood Saraswati was found in the NW state of Rajasthan. Yamanouchi’s entire collection, which he has donated to the Okura Shukokan Museum of Fine Arts, consists of 350 statues, sculptures, reliefs and paintings. Seventy of these pieces are part of the present exhibition. Indian law would now prohibit the export of any historical object more than 100 years old. This law was passed in the early 70’s. However, by this time, the collection had already been brought back to Japan. Diagnosed with terminal cancer at the age of 73, Yamanouchi chose to utilize what he thought might be his final years to write three books about how India and Japan are bound by their roots in Hinduism and Buddhism. The article says, “Yamanouchi identifies Benzaiten, the Japanese goddess of good fortune, with Saraswati; Seiten of the Jogan Period with Ganesha; and Emma, the Japanese lord of hell, with his Indian counterpart Yama.”

Interestingly, Yamanouchi was fascinated with the Hindu gods that he saw during weekly visits to Buddhist temples when he was a young boy. He recalls, “My parents were very religious. I saw many Buddhas at the temples, but I also noticed many Indian gods protecting the central Buddha figure.”

Courtesy of http://www.HinduismToday.com/

Japan’s basic religion is Shintoism. Some claim that the word Shintoism is just a mispronunciation of Sindhuism or Hinduism. The Shinto shrines are full of Vedic deities but it is difficult for the outsiders to recognise them because of their japanised names. Kali-devi is pronounced as Kariteimo. Hanuman Jayanti is celebrated in Japan in the same way as in India but they call Sri Hanuman as Hanumatsri. The mantras recited in the Shinto shrines are in Sanskrit. The sumo wrestlers start their fight after uttering the word Om. Japanese pay homage to Lord Ganesh but call him Kangiten. Some time ago the Japanese postal department issued a stamp depicting Lord Krishna playing the flute. The Japanese cremate their dead as per Vedic practice. Elaborate chants beginning with Om consecrate the memory of the dead.

So, Vedic influence is quite strong in the Japanese culture, but Japanese tend to impart their own slant (no pun intended) to every thing which they borrow from outside.

Did the Chinese and Japanese once read the Mahabharata?

Amazing similarities of the story of King Sibi are mentioned in the Mahabharata, Chinese folklore and Japanese folklore. Here are the three versions. They seem to have the same source.
Mahabharata:

King Sibi was the son of Usinara and belonged to the Iksvaku lineage. Once King Sibi decided to conduct a grand yagya. All those who came to the yagya had all their wishes fulfilled. King Sibi would not turn down any request. Even the gods were speaking of this great sacrifice conducted by Sibi. The King of the gods Indra and Agni decided to test Sibi’s worth. So Indra took the shape of a falcon and Agni the shape of a dove and flew towards the sacrifice, with the falcon chasing the dove.

The dove flew towards King Sibi and sat on his lap trembling in fear. The sight of the dove brought compassion to the heart of King Sibi and so he assumed a protective stance. The falcon suddenly spoke in a human voice, ‘O king, your fame is well known throughout the three worlds for your adherence to dharma. It is my dharma to kill and provide food for my family and myself. Why do you obstruct me from performing dharma despite having such a reputation for clinging on to dharma?’

The King was startled on hearing this. But he thought for a while and replied, ‘It is also my dharma to protect anyone who is weaker than me and seeks my protection. This dove has chosen refuge under me, so it is my duty to protect it with my life.’ But the falcon replied, ‘But King Sibi, is it also not your duty to maintain dharma in your kingdom? If you insist on protecting that bird, then you must give me some other food, without causing suffering.’ King Sibi replied, ‘Ok, I will cut a piece of flesh from my own thigh equal to the weight of the dove as food for you.’

King Sibi began to cut a piece of flesh from his own thigh, but to his amazement the bird seemed to be much heavier than anticipated. He cut more and more flesh, but to no avail. His left side of the body had so little flesh he almost fell of balance. But struggling back to the ground he then climbed on the scale and offered himself as a sacrifice in order to uphold dharma. Immediately the dove and falcon assumed their true shape and gave Sibi Rana his body back with even more luster than before.

Chinese Version:

There are two versions. One version is ditto the same. Only the pronunciations are different. For ex. Sibi is pronounced as Shibi (strong emphasis on the h), etc. The other version is from the Jatakamala. In this story Indra dressed as a blind person approaches King Sibi requesting an eye-sight. King Sibi pierces his own eyes and gives them to the blind man asking him to use it to retain his eye-sight.

Japanese Version:

King Sibi is believed to be a previous incarnation of Sakyamuni Buddha. In this story a heavenly being named Bishamon (Kuvera) approaches the god Taishaku (Indra) and tells him, ‘There is a great Bodhisattva named King Sibi. Soon he will become a Buddha.’ On hearing this Taishaku decides to test the sincerity of the King’s practice in pursuing enlightenment. He transforms himself into a hawk and instructs Bishamon to take on the appearance of a dove.

Chased after by the hawk, the dove escapes and flies into the arms of King Sibi. Perched on the branch of a tree, the hawk says to the King, “Please let me have the dove back. It is what I have been trying to get.” King Sibi replies, “No, I can’t because I have vowed to protect all living things. I cannot return it to you.”

The hawk then points out, “I am one of the living things that you have vowed to save. If you take away my food for today, I will be unable to live tomorrow.”

The King then offers to cut off a piece of his own flesh and gave it to the hawk. As the King proceeded to cut his own flesh, the hawk measures it using a balance and found the dove to be consistently heavier than the muscle of the King. No matter how much muscle was added, the weight was lighter than the total weight of the dove. Finally, the King cuts all the flesh off of his body.

The King tries desperately to put his entire body on the balance, but falls to the ground. He then exclaims, “I once made a pledge to save all living beings! I cannot let such minor sufferings defeat me!”

At last he successfully climbs onto the balance. Watching the entire scene, all the heavenly beings praise the King saying, “He did not begrudge his life, even for a bird. He is a person who best suits the title of Bodhisattva.”

Suddenly, Taishaku casts off his disguised figure as a hawk and regains his original appearance. He says to the King, “Don’t you have any pain or regret?” The King replies, “I have no regrets whatsoever. My heart is rather full of joy.”

No sooner did the King utter these words than did his body change back into what it used to be.
The influence of Indian thought and culture on Japan was very great

Moritz Winternitz, while reviewing Geschichte der Japanischen Literature, says:

“In view of so much Indian influence in Japanese literature, it is possible to assume that the ‘Keuyogen’ or double meaning of Japanese poetry may in any way be connected with that form of Alankara of the Indian Kavya, which is exactly in the same method.”

The distinguished Japanese scholar, Mr. J. Taka Kusu, says: “But I should like to emphasize the fact that the influence of India, material and intellectual, must have been much greater in an earlier period than we at present consider to have been the case. There were, for instance, several Indians, whom the Kuroshiwo current, washing almost the whole southern coast, brought to the Japanese shore.” He further says, “It cannot be denied that several Indians came to Japan, especially in view of so many Indians finding their way to China by sea.”

He then relates how a Brahmin Bodhisen Bharadvaja, known generally as the “Brahmin Bishop” came with another priest from India via Champa (Cochin China) to Osaka, then to Nara, where they met another Indian ascetic and taught Sanskrit to the Japanese. “His monastery and tombstone, with a written eulogy, still exist in Nara. Just at the time a Japanese alphabet or syllables is said to have been invented. The fifty syllables, Gojuin, are arranged by a hand, evidently with a practical knowledge of Sanskrit method.”

(source: Journal of Royal Asiatic Society for 1905, p. 872-873).

The official record of Japan, Nihongi and Ruijukokushi describe how cotton was introduced in Japan by two Indians who reached Japan in July 799 and April 800 A.D.

(For more refer to Dr. Taka Kusu’s “What Japan owes to India” in the Journal of the Indo-Japanese Association for January, 1910).

It is noteworthy that some of the scriptures of the Japanese priests preserved in the Horyuji Temple of Japan are written in Bengali characters of the eleventh century.
(source: Daito Shimaji’s “India and Japan in Ancient Times,” in the Journal of Indo-Japanese Association
for January 1910).

Common Terms: Sanskrit – Chinese – Japanese

Acharya (master) – Achali – Ajari
Dharma (law) – Fa – Ho
Pratima (warrior techniques of the Hindu ksatriyas) – Hsing – Kata
Sunyatapani – Tang-Shou – Karate/To De
Dharmahasta – Chuan-Fa – Kempo
Marga (the Way) – Tao – Do
Guhya-Sutra – Mi-Ching – Mikkyo
Nagarjuna – Lung Shu – Ryuju/Ryusho/Ryumyo
Mudra (ritual gesture) – Yin – In
Mandala (a special zone or area) – Mantolo – Mandara
Vajramukti – Ching Kang/Chieh T’o – Kongogedastsu
Sangha (congregation or group of followers) – Seng – So
Narya (strong or manly) – Na-Li/Nara – Naha
Nata – Na-Pa/Na-Ra – Nara/Napa/Nafa
Yoga (to yoke) – Yui Cha – Yu Ga

The Vedic Gods of Japan

By Subhash Kak

The Western philological approach to the Vedas has misguided generations of scholars and laypersons into a simplistic view of Indian culture. It sees Hinduism and Buddhism in dichotomous terms that appear absurd to those within the tradition. The Buddha himself affirmed on the basis of his own direct experience the existence of the various elements of the Vedic world view, including the existence of many hells, heavens, and various supernatural beings like devas, asuras (demons), and rakshasas. The Buddha claimed to have seen these realms and beings with his divine sight, and he also claimed to have observed how sentient beings cycle through these diverse forms of existence in the interminable process of transmigration. The Buddha, therefore, took for granted the Vedic cosmic geography wherein all these natural and supernatural beings lived. It is no wonder then that the anthology Subhasitaratnakosha of Vidyakara (c. 1100), a Buddhist abbot at the monastery of Jagaddala in present-day Bangladesh,2 has 20 verses to the Buddha, but 73 to Siva, and 40 to Visnu.

The philologists and the anthropologists wonder what Siva and Visnu are doing in a book by a Buddhist. Neither can they explain how the Vedic devas continue to be a part of the Mahayana pantheon. Their texts absurdly describe the Vedic devas of Japan and China as Buddhist since according to legend they became followers of the Buddha when he started preaching. The Buddha in the Mahayana tradition is the principle of Understanding, who fits in perfectly within the Vedic conception, and we see this most emphatically in the Lotus Sutra (Saddharma Pundarika Sutra).

Living in an isolated valley, Kashmiris have maintained many old customs, although their recent tragic history has been responsible for much loss of the meaning of their ceremonies. For example, we were told of six psychological states of the existence, where the lowest three states represented (1) ideas of evil people, (2) ghosts of unfulfilled desires, and (3) our animal nature. The highest three states are (4) asuras, who take the bodies to be all that we are; (5) humans; and (6) devas, who embody the essence of the various tattvas (or their combinations) that constitutes the world of the mind. There were ceremonies in which the yakshas were invoked. We didn’t quite understand these ceremonies although we were reminded of their connection to architecture and directions by their appearance in the ruins at Avantipur and Martanda. The Vedic devas went to China and Japan through Kashmir. The fourth great council was held there under the patronage of the Kushana emperor Kanishka (r. 78-120) in around 100 CE, where monks of the Sarvastivadin School compiled a new canon. This became the basis of Mahayana. The Vedic devas were a part of this understanding, as was dhyana of the Vedic tradition (Ch’an in China and Zen in Japan) with devotion to Isvara (Siva) as its ultimate objective (Yogasutra 1.23). The Parihasapura monuments (near Srinagar) of the Cankuna stupa (Karkota dynasty, 8th century) “served as a model all across Asia from the Pamir Mountains to Japan”.3 The Kashmiri images of the Vedic devas were also much copied. The art historian Susan Huntington reminds us: “The Yunkang caves in China, the wall paintings from several sites in Inner Asia, especially Qizil and Tun-huang, the paintings from the cache at Tun-huang, and some iconographic manuscripts from Japan, for example, should be evaluated with Kashmir in mind as a possible source.”4

Vedic ideas were also taken to Japan by the sea route from South India and Southeast Asia. That serves to explain the specific transformations of some Sanskrit terms into Japanese through Tamil phonology. For example, consider the transformation of Sanskrit homa, the Vedic fire rite, into Japanese goma, where the initiation is given by the achari (Sanskrit acarya). The Sanskrit mantras in Japan are written the Siddham script of South India.

In this article I present the main Vedic gods that are popular in present-day Japan. I begin with the Vedic fire and consecration ceremonies and then describe the gods of the directions and a few goddesses.
Goma-Homa

Homa, Vedic fire rite, remains central to religion in Japan. It consists of mantra, mudra, and mandala. In the Vedic fire-ritual manuals some instructions regarding mudra are given. For example, the ladles are to be held in the ankha-mudra, and when the priest enters the chamber, he is to put his right palm downward on his left palm at right angles and close the hands. The fire-ritual is the quintessential Vedic ritual, emphasizing the process of transformation.6 The artistic parallels of this ritual is presented most clearly by Kapila Vatsyayan.7

Abhisheka

Another Vedic rite that is widely practiced is abhisheka (consecration). The initiates are given a potion to drink before they enter the room. Inside, the initiate places the right foot on an elephant, which represents Ganesha or Vinayaka (Kangitan in Japanese) as he is the remover of obstacles. Next, the initiates rub powdered incense on their hands, and dab it on their foreheads and also on their tongues, and then swallow the potion.

Now the candidate enters the first room, where the samaya vow (sammaya-kai) – the vow of secrecy – is administered. They hear hymns being chanted as they are given instructions as to the meaning of the rite by the priest. Another image of Ganesha is seen surrounded by offerings. Two mandalas are used in the ceremonies:8 the garbhadhatu (womb mandala) and the vajradhatu (diamond mandala). The candidates are first initiated into the garbhadhatu; the following day they are initiated into the vajradhatu. The candidates are each blindfolded with a strip, white for the womb mandala, red for the vajra mandala. A folded paper flower, white or red depending on the mandala, is put between their joined hands, with their fingers slightly crossed at the end, and then they are led in front of the mandala in a central room.

The candidate goes through a landscape-screened labyrinth of the oblong buildings (corresponding to the Vedic goddess temple), to its center, the womb, (the garbhagrha section of the Indian temple), where the mandala is located. The squares of the mandala corresponding to the deities are left blank, with white circles. A homa fire is burning in the chamber.

The candidate now is given a flower to throw at the mandala. The circle on which it lands becomes the candidate’s tutelary deity for life, and this is whispered into his ear by the master. Now the blindfold is taken off and the candidate is taken to a side table. A crown is placed on his head, showing his initiation. Water from a well has been drawn in advance with special mantras to make it symbolic of the five oceans. Now the master pours five drops of it on the crown of the candidate and consecrates him as a monarch, chakravartin, of dharma. Next the master takes a bronze needle (alk in Sanskrit) and applies it to his eye, saying “the scales of ignorance have fallen from your eyes; your eyes are open.” Then he takes a bronze mirror and holds it up to the newly initiated master (no longer a candidate), for him to see his face.
http://www.ece.lsu.edu/kak/VedicJapan.pdf

Japanese Ganesha (Kangi-ten)

This Hindu deity, sometimes a demon, is mainly venerated in Japan and sometimes found in syncretic forms. He is certainly one of the most difficult to grasp of the gods of the Buddhist pantheon: few writings are devoted to him, and the monks never discuss him openly. He represents the Hindu god Ganesa, the elephant-headed son of Siva. He is thought to be the son of Siva and Avalokitesvara in a form identical to that of Uma, spouse of Siva. A dispenser of wealth, he is supposed to have formidable power. He is invoked as the protector of the state and of private individuals. Both masculine and feminine, malevolent and benevolent, he is represented by two tightly interlaced bodies (Siva and Avalokitesvara, in the form of Juichimen Kannon, ‘Kannon with eleven heads’). According to the Tantric sects, the masculine portion is merely a metamorphosis of Vairocana, and the couple represents the intimate union of the faithful with the Buddha, the principle of all things. In Chinese philosophy, the two bodies symbolize the perfect union of the Heaven and the Earth or the Confucian principles of the Li and the Ji. This secret deity, introduced into Japan by the Shingon sect, was subsequently used for Tantric purposes by the Tendai sect, among others. His image is never shown to lay people. Special rites, including immersions of the statue in oil, are attached to him. In the Japanese esoteric sects, his dual nature symbolizes the intimate union of the two great mandalas of the Shingon sect (Ryobu Mandara).
The atmosphere of secrecy surrounding these images, and, in general, everything associated with the god, explains why, in the Buddhist pantheon, he is one of the very rare deities who inspires fear in the Japanese. Kangi-ten is represented by effigies, generally small; these are usually of metal (due to immersions in oil), but wood is not excluded. His image is sometimes found at the centre of the rings of the stave of a pilgrim (khakkara), in the place of the small stupa usually found there: this indicates that the pilgrim belongs to a Tantric sect. Kangi-ten may represent a fairly large number of forms that can be classed under two main headings: esoteric and exoteric forms.

Esoteric forms: Kangi-ten has a dual nature, especially in Tantrism. He is therefore represented by two human figures with the heads of elephants, face to face and tightly interlaced. Their sexual organs are occasionally apparent and joined (as is the case in this particular sculpture). They wear a cloth thrown over the shoulders, and their hips are also covered. The feminine element wears a simple crown (or tiara), jewels and bracelets, and her feet step on those of her partner. This feminine body is supposed to be a metamorphosis assumed by Avalokitesvara to contain the fearful energy of Vinayaka (Ganesha) and to make it beneficial. Her right tusk is broken. Both bodies are white. At least three forms are known:

1. Heads cheek to cheek and looking in the same direction, trunks intertwined.

2. Heads resting on the right shoulder of the complementary deity, and looking in opposite directions.
This form is of the sculpture in question.

3. The male with an elephant’s head, and the female with that of a wild sow (very rare and secret).
These forms are worshiped secretly because they are supposed to possess terrifying power. They are carefully sheltered from view in small portable sanctuaries (Japanese – zushi) in the temples of the esoteric sects.

Exoteric forms: These forms usually consist of a single male figure, without a female counterpart. They are less secret and are usually venerated by individuals who attribute great power to them. They may assume several forms:

1. A single human figure with an elephant’s head (Ganapati). He is seated, with two arms, and holds various ornaments: in the right hand a Japanese radish (daikon), in the left a ball of thread, a parasol, a bow and arrows, a rosary and a sword.

2. With four arms and four legs (sometimes Tantric). In his right hands he holds an axe, a ball of thread (sometimes on a tray) or a rope and a trident. In his left hands he holds an elephant’s tusk or a stick, or an axe and a single-pointed vajra.

3. With six arms. His head is turned to the left, the trunk raised, the right tusk broken, the body orange or red. In his right hands he holds a stick, a rope, an elephant’s tusk (or a needle). In his left hands he holds a sword, a tray of fruit (or a ball of thread) and a cakra.

4. Standing on a rock, with four arms. In his right hands he carries an axe and a ball of thread, and in his left hands a rope and a knife.

5. Standing on a rock, with six arms. His right hands hold a five-pointed vajra, a rope and a sceptre or a stick. His left hands hold a sword with the hilt ornamented with a five-pointed vajra, a ball of thread and a cakra.

These forms are far from being the only ones, because not all of them are known, and the significance of their attributes is also unknown. Kangi-ten is specially venerated in the Matsuchiyama sanctuary at Asakusa, Tokyo, and in the Ikoma sanctuary in Nara.

He does not appear to have been the object of a special cult in Tibet; in fact, his image is found only in the form of Ganesa, as a demon, holding a flower, a rat or a skull cap, under the feet of one of the forms of Mahakala. His cult does not appear to be attested in China, although it is almost certain that this complex deity was venerated secretly in the temples of the esoteric sects. Not even a single image of him from China is, however, known to exist.
Copyright 2000, ExoticIndiaArt

Indian music, Japanese artist

By K Kannan

The superior aesthetics of traditional music from the land of the rising sun came alive at the Japanese Embassy premises in New Delhi on Wednesday evening with solo performances on Tsugaru-Shamisen and Shakuhachi, both instruments of yore that owe their origin to India.

Coming as it did with the fusion of Indian ragas on Sitar played by famous Japanese musician Kenji Inoue, who has performed in India and Japan since 1987, the audience were treated to an auditory feast for more than an hour. With Ambika Prasad Mishra playing the Tabla and Hiroki Miyano the Guitar, it was, indeed, a memorable evening.

The structure of the concert, dubbed “Foojean”, reflected predominantly the deep contours of classical music from Northern India. Derived from two Japanese words, Foojean is the fusion of fushin (a guardian deity in Buddhism) and idenshi (meaning gene). It is believed that fushin in Buddhism is Hanuman’s father Vayu. “Even today the strong influence of Indian music can be felt in Japanese traditional music suggesting that it was originally transmitted from India,” says Mr. Hiroshi Hirobayashi, the Japanese Ambassador to India.

Consider other well-known facts. Veena (vina) came to Japan from China in the 7th century and came to be known as “Biwa” thanks to an orchestra group “Gagaku”. Veena’s characteristic sound “Juwari” is still alive with Biwa as “Sawari”. Another representative Japanese instrument “Shamisen” (literally meaning three strings) also has the sound “Sawari” and is one of the most widely played instruments at Japanese concerts.

And, of course, there is the Japanese instrument “Shakuhachi”, earlier considered to be a unique bamboo-whistle, which resembles the Indian “Bansuri”. Its enchanting and sometimes haunting sound is a pleasure to hear. Indeed, it goes to Mr. Inoue’s credit that he has been able to combine traditional and modern elements of Japanese music on the one hand and Indian numbers, on the other as the concert proved in no ample measure.

Reflecting the expression of Kenji’s creative urge in the field of music, the concert had him presenting musical numbers based exclusively on Indian ragas. Others composed on the scale of those Indian ragas present in Japanese traditional music were also included in the concert.

The evening’s programme began with Bristy, a traditional Japanese number followed by “Shika-No-Tone”, a solo number on Shakuhachi by Dozan Fujiwara. This was followed by “Jongarabushi-Kyokubiki” – a solo performance by Satoshiro Tsuboi on the Shamisen. Both these traditional instruments are played during Kabuki and Japanese dances.

It was then the turn of the leader of the sitar concert to present “Yemeni Baglamis”. Kenji went on to play rag Malkauns – a classical Hindustani raga – along with Ambika Prasad Mishra on the tabla. The programme was rounded off with “Momoyama-Zakura” based on rag Bhairavi.

There were two enjoyable interludes, one in the form of Shakuhachi and guitar duet and the other a fusion of Shakuhachi and Shamisen. Top guitarist, Hiroki Miyano’s performance had the audience savouring the essence of Latin and Jazz. Towards the end of the programme, Kenji, who has contributed his music and dance compositions to many other programmes and films, expressed his gratitude to the organisers in Hindi – “Bahut shukriya, Bahut Dhanyavad”.

http://www.veda.harekrsna.cz/connections/Eastern-Asia.php



Ancient Egypt’s Vaishnava Culture

$
0
0

Ancient Egypt’s Vaishnava Culture

Ancient Egypt’s Vaishnava Culture

BY VRINDAVAN DAS

EDITORIAL, Aug 8 (VNN) — Los Angeles, CA – April 10, 2000

Recently, the Los Angeles County Museum of Art held an exhibit called “Pharaohs of the Sun“. It turned out to be the most popular exhibit ever. The exhibit featured artifacts from the reigns of Akhenaton, Nefertiti, and the famous King Tut.

Modern scholars claim that Akhenaton was the worlds first known monotheist. However, the fact is, he was actually reviving an ancient monotheistic religious tradition. Unknown to most is the true nature of this religion. This religion was not only vedic, but was actually an indiginous Egyptian form of Vaisnavaism.

Research has proven Akhenaton’s vedic roots through his familial connections to the Hurrian/Mitanni peoples. Everyone agrees that the Mitanni were a Sanskrit speaking and writing people and they worshipped the vedic gods. What is forgotten is the fact that Akhenaton’s father, his mother, and wife were all related to the vedic Mitanni. Thus, it is no surprise that Akhenaton’s religion has so many vedic similarities. The research of BhaktiAnanda Goswami has proven the Vaishnava nature of his religion.

On April 10, 2000, BhaktiAnanda Goswami of E.O.H.N. (Ecumenical Order of the Holy Name), and Vedic Empire Productions put together a tour and presentation on Akhenaton’s vedic/vaishnava past. During the two hours of the tour BhaktiAnanda Goswami enthusiastically pointed out the various vaishnava connections. Again and again he amazed and enlightened the tour participants. It is truly amazing how many ancient artifacts are related to the worship of Hari. Using the torchlight of knowledge, BhaktiAnanda Goswami clearly revealed the Vaishnava nature of Akhenaton’s religion. During the tour, many people unconnected to our group were intrigued and asked intelligent and sincere questions which BhaktiAnanda Goswami answered.

The program continued that evening at the Los Angeles Hare KrishnaTemple where BhaktiAnanda gave a detailed talk on various examples of the ancient world’s global Vaishnava traditions. Using a scientific approach called linguistic archaeology, some of the key points he presented are as follows: 1) The original forms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead worshipped in the Mediterranean region were Radha-Krishna and Balarama. The center of this ancient Vaishnava culture was the Greek Isle of Rhodes.

2) Jews, Egyptians, and Europeans all worshipped Lord Krishna in many forms all familiar to the modern day Vaishnava. Forms such as Matsya, Korma, Narasimha, and Kalki. This tradition was called Heliopolitan because they worshipped Helios (Greek for Hari).

3) Hundreds of Jewish, Egyptian, and Greco Roman deity names (theophoric names) can be clearly identified as names of Krishna or Vishnu.

4) Official religious emblems, including the state seals of the Jewish kingdoms of Israel and Judah, were indisputably Vaishnava symbols, and directly connected to Akhenaton’s religion and the eternal Vaishnava traditions of India.

5) In ancient Egyptian religion, creation began from the form of NHRYN (Narayan) lying on the primordial waters. A lotus grows from His navel, and on this lotus appears the four armed and four headed Heliosphanes (Brahma) who speaks creation.

6) Ancient Mediterranean Vaishnavism can be properly understood when we compare it to the authentic Vaishnava scriptural sources especially Bhagavad-Gita, and Srimad Bhagavatam, where the viratarupa (Universal Form) conception of the Supreme Lord is revealed. For example, Krishna’s self revelation in the “I Am” verses of the Bhagavad-Gita directly parallels the great hymns of HR-Heri of ancient Egypt. Therefore, ancient Egyptian religion considered HR-Heri the origin of all gods and deities. That is why they used the name HR-Heri or Asu (Vasu) along with deities considered to be aspects of Heri. Thus, the god of wealth was called KPHR/Kepe-Heri because in the Gita Krishna says “·I am Kubera”.

7) Being authentic followers of Vaishnavism, ancient Heliopolitan cities always had a presiding deity of Helios (Hari). He was always worshipped with His Fortuna (Goddess of Fortune or Shakti). Evidence shows that the original form of Helios (Hari) was worshipped on the Greek Isle of Rhodes as Kouros. The original form of Fortuna was named Rhoda.

8) Even modern scholars accept that Kouros was considered the origin of all the Greek gods. He is described as a beautiful youth tending His sacred white cows with His elder brother and friends. He plays a flute and leads the boys in dance as they clash their cymbals. He dances with Rhoda and Her expansions in a circle dance named after Him called the Chorus Dance. As the Lord of the Dance He is called Choreagos from which is derived the modern word Îchoreographer’. The peacock feather was the pre-eminent symbol of both Helios and Kouros. Throughout the region Helios (Hari) was worshipped as the Lord of the Heart and the Supreme Personality of Love. That is why He is the Lord of all living entities, cultures, and traditions.

All of this evidence highlights the fact that we are all rooted in the tradition of pure devotional service to Sri Sri Radha Krishna and Balarama. BhaktiAnanda Goswami hopes that his research can be instrumental in reuniting all of God’s children and awaken the world to its common heritage as the people of Hari.
http://www.thehindu.com/op/2003/04/15/stories/2003041500010200.htm
http://web.archive.org/web/20080510120954/http://www.vnn.org/editorials/ET0008/ET08-6129.html


Ancient World and its Vedic Connections

$
0
0

Ancient World and its Vedic Connections

Excerpts from the book “Hindu Dharma”

“Hindu Dharma” is a book which contains English translation of certain invaluable and engrossingspeeches of Sri Chandrasekharendra Saraswathi Maha Swamiji (at various times during the years 1884 to 1994).
In the dim past what we call Hinduism today was prevalent all over the world.
Archaeological studiesreveal the existence of relics of our Vedic religion in many countries. For instance, excavations have brought up the text of a treaty between Rameses II and the Hittites dating back to the 14th century B. C. In this, the Vedic gods Mitra and Varuna are mentioned as witnesses to the pact. There is a connection between the name of Ramesses and that of our Rama.

About 75 per cent of the names of places in Madagascar have a Sanskritic origin. In the Western Hemisphere too there is evidence of Hinduism having once flourished there. In Mexico a festival is celebrated at the same time as our Navaratri; it is called “Rama-Sita”. Wherever the earth is dug up images of Ganapati are discovered here. The Aztecs had inhabited Mexico before the Spaniards conquered that land. “Aztecs ” must be a distorted form of “Astikas”. In Peru, during the time of the holy equinox [vernal? ] worship was conducted in the sun temple. The people of this land were called Incas: “Ina” is one of the Sanskrit names of the sun god. Don’t we call Rama Inakula-tilaka?

There is book containing photographs of the aborigines of Australia dancing in the nude (The Native Tribes of Central Australia, by Spencer Killan, pages 128 & 129). A close look at the pictures, captioned “Siva Dance”, shows that the dancers have a third eye drawn on the forehead.

In a virgin forest in Borneo which, it is said, had not been penetrated by any human being until recently, explorers have found a sacrificial post with an inscription in a script akin to our Granthas characters. Historians know it as the inscription of Mulavarman of Kotei. Mention is made in it of a sacrifice, the king who performed it, the place where the yupas was installed. That the king gave away kalpavrksass as a gift to Brahmins is also stated in this inscription. All such details were discovered byEuropeans, the very people who ridicule our religion.

Now something occurs to me in this context, something that you may find amusing. You know that the Sagaras went on digging the earth down to the nether world in search of their sacrificial horse. An ocean came into being in this way and it was called Sagara after the king Sagara.

The Sagaras, at last found the horse near the hermitage of Kapila Maharsi. Thinking that he must be the man who had stolen the animal and hidden it in the nether world they laid violent hands on him. Whereupon the sage reduced them to ashes with a mere glance of his eye. Such is the story according to the Ramayana. America, which is at the antipodes, may be taken to Patala or the nether world. Kapilaranya(the forest in which Kapila had his hermitage), we may further take it, was situated there. It is likely that Kapilaranya changed to California in the same manner as Madurai is something altered to “Marudai”. Also noteworthy is the fact that there is a Horse Island near California as well as an Ash Island.

Some historians try to explain the evidence pointing to the worldwide prevalence of our religion in the past to the exchange of cultural and religious ideas between India and other countries established through travels. I myself believe that there was one common religion or dharma throughout and that the signs and symbols that we find of this today are the creation of the original inhabitants of the lands concerned.

The view put forward by some students of history about the discovery of the remnants of our religion in other countries- these relating to what is considered the historical period of the past two or three thousand years- is that Indians went to these lands, destroyed the old native civilizations there and imposed Hindu culture in their place. Alternatively, they claim, Indians thrust their culture into the native ways of life in such a way that it became totally absorbed in them.

The fact, however, is that evidence is to be found in many countries of their Vedic connection dating back to 4, 000 years or more. That is, with the dawn of civilization itself, aspects of the Vedic Dharma existed in these lands. It was only subsequently that the inhabitants of these regions came to have a religion of their own.

Greece had an ancient religion and had big temples where various deities were worshipped. The Hellenic religion had Vedic elements in it. The same was the case with the Semitic religions of the pre- Christian era in the region associated with Jesus. The aborigines of Mexico had a religion of their own. They shared the Vedic view of the divine in the forces of nature and worshipped them as deities.
There was a good deal of ritual in all such religions.

Now none of these religions, including that of Greece, survives. The Greek civilization had once attained to the heights of glory. Now Christianity flourishes in Greece. Buddhism has spread in Central Asia and in East Asia up to Japan. According to anthropologists, religions in their original form exist only in areas like the forests of Africa. But even these ancient faiths contain Vedic elements.

Another example to strengthen the view that however much a custom or a concept changes with the passage of time and with its acceptance by people of another land, it will still retain elements pointing to its original source. Our TiruppavaiT and TiruvembavaiT are not as ancient as the Vedas. Scholars ascribe them to an age not later than 1, 500 years ago. However it be, the authors of these Tamil hymns, Andal and Manikkavacakar, belong to an age much later than that of the Vedas and epics.
After their time Hindu empires arose across the seas. Even the Cola kings extended their sway beyond the shores of the country. More worthy of note than our naval expeditions was the great expansion in our sea trade and the increase with it of our foreign contacts. As a result, people abroad were drawn to the Hindu religion and culture. Among the regions that developed such contacts, South-East Asia was the most important. Islands like Bali in the Indonesian archipelago became wholly Hindu. People in Siam (Thailand), Indochina and the Philippines came under the influence of Hindu culture. Srivijaya was one of the great empires of South-East Asia.

Even today a big festival is held in Thailand in December- January, corresponding to the Tamil Margazhi, the same month during which we read the Tiruppavai and Tiruvembavai with devotion. As part of the celebrations a dolotsava (swing festival) is held. A remarkable feature of this is that, in the ceremony meant for Visnu, a man with the make-up of Siva is seated on the swing. This seems to be in keeping with the fact that the Tiruppavai and Tiruvembavai contribute to the unification of Vaisnavism and Saivism.

If you ask the people of Thailand about the Pavai poems, they will not be able to speak about them. It might seem then that there is no basis for connecting the that festival with the Pavai works merely because it is held in the month corresponding to the Tamil Murgazhi. But the point to note is that the people of that country themselves call it “Triyampavai- Trippavai”.

Those who read the Bible today are likely to be ignorant about the Upanisads, but they are sure to know the story that can be traced back to them, that of Adam and Eve. The Thais now must be likewise ignorant about the Pavis but, all the same, they hold in the month of Dhanus every year a celebration called “Triyampavai – Trippavai. ” As part of it they also have a swing festival in which figures a man dressed as Siva. Here the distortion in the observance of a rite have occurred during historical times- one of the distortions is that of Siva being substituted for Visnu. Also during this period the Thais have forgotten the Pavis but, significantly enough, they still conduct a festival named after them. Keeping these before you, take mind back to three thousand years ago and imagine how a religion or a culture would have changed after its passage to foreign lands.

It is in this context that you must consider the Vedic tradition. For all the changes and distortions that it has undergone in other countries during the past millennia its presence there is still proclaimed through elements to be found in the religions that supplanted it.

How are we to understand the presence of Hindu ideas or concepts in the religious beliefs of people said to belong to prehistoric times?

It does not seem right to claim that in the distant past our religion or culture was propagated in other countries through an armed invasion or through trade, that is at a time when civilization itself has not taken shape there. That is why I feel that there is no question of anything having been taken from this land and introduced into another country. The fact according to me, is that in the beginning the Vedic religion was prevalent all over the world. Later, over the centuries, it must have gone through a process of change and taken different forms. These forms came to be called the original religions of these various lands which in the subsequent period- during historical times- came under Buddhism, Christianity or Islam as the case may be.


VEDIC AND EGYPTIAN DEITIES

$
0
0

VEDIC AND EGYPTIAN DEITIES

Hemhem Crowns
VEDIC AND EGYPTIAN DEITIES

Amun-Ra was the Egyptian Sun-God. His name appears strikingly like the ancient Vedic Term for Indra, as ‘Idamdra’, from which Indra is said to have been derived, so the Upanishads state. Indra is also a form of the Sun-God, and has Shyena (falcon) forms, like Horus.

Indra like Ra, also had the characteristic of being likened to a King or Ruler, and most of all, Indra is the serpent-slayer, just as Amun Ra, was said to ‘daily kill the serpent’.

Indra is also associated with the God-King Ram of ancient India in of Rig Veda (X.86), from which Amun-Ra may have also come as Aum-Ram. Yet, as Idam-dra, it could also relate to Aton or Aten-Ra, which may also be related to Adi-tya (Primal Being), a common name for the Sun-God in Rig Vedic India.

The Eye of Ra, is also closely related as the Sun in the Rig Veda as the Divine Eye of the Gods:-
“Known to all mortals, the beneficient Sun, who is universal-eyed, ascends upwards – the deity who is the Eye of Mitra and Varuna, who rolled up the darkness like a bit of leather.”  – Rig Veda. VII.63.1
“The Creative Sun, the God, has sent his immortal light upwards, for all mortals. Through the intellectual power of the Gods, that Eye was first created. The Dawn-Goddess has revealed the Universe.” – Rig Veda.VII.76.1
It is also interesting, that the same symbolism we see in the Egyptian reliefs, strongly resembles the hymns to the Sun-God of the Rig Veda, with his golden limbs etc:-
“The eight points of the Earth, has his effulgence illuminated – the three measures of the deserts and the Seven Seas. The Shining Savitar with Golden-eyes, has come here, giving gems to his worshippers.” – Rig Veda.I.35.8

“The Golden-handed creative Sun, far-sighted, goes on his way, through the regions of Heaven and Earth, driving away sickness, may the Sun approach us, and spread brightness through the region of darkness. May he, the Golden-handed Asura, the gentle leader, come to us with his help and favor.  Driving off the demons and the sorcerers, the Shining One is present, reverenced in hymns at the evening.” – Rig Veda.I.35.9-10

Osiris as Son of Ra, was also Yama the Son of the Sun or the Sun-God Surya or Savitar, etc. in India. Both are also lauded in the Rig Veda, as being lauded as Lords of the Two Regions of Heaven and Hell:-
“Within the abode of Savitar, the celestial, all men and all beings have their place, forever.

There are Three regions of Light, two adjacent belong to the Creative Sun: in Yama’s (Osiris) world is One only – the region of Heros. As on a firm chariot-hub, all things immortal rest – he who knows it, let him declare it.”
– Rig Veda.I.35.5-6

The Egyptian deity Osiris in India was called Yama (Control), since he was the controller of death by being the controller of the breath of life (prana-yama). This also relates Yama to Asar, since as Asura, he would hence be the ‘Asu-ra’ (Ruling-breath), the Ruler of Breath or Life and Death as Pranayama etc., relating to the same.

Osiris was called as Asar in Egypt, which meant Throne or Royal-Seat. This appears related to Vedic ‘Asur’, which is a common term for Vedic Gods, meaning Mighty and Ruling breath.

Yet, on another note, Asura comes from ‘as’ (sit), and hence Asu-ra would also mean something like ‘Ruling-Seat’ in Sanskrit, becoming cognate to Asar of the Egyptians as Throne!

Isis and Osiris as Sister and Brother, is also cognate to Yami and Yama of the Vedas, who are likewise. Yama also is Green and golds a Staff or Danda, like Osiris.

Yama’s worship in India is wide-spread, but appears more likened to the S.Indian peoples, especially Brighus (as seen in Brahmanas), and the festivals and worship of Yama in S.India, and their shamanistic customs also resemble the Egyptian, with their masks etc. – especially those in more tribal regions and in Lanka, SE Asia etc.

Osiris’s body being scattered by Seth, also resembles the sacrificial-nature of Vritra as described in Yajurveda, or the Purushmedha or Cosmic-Man Sacrifice of the Rig Veda, or the later ones of Prajapati etc. It also appears to represent the same in Egypt.

Rudra in the Vedas or the dark side of Indra, where they are Brahmin-slayers, are also much like Seth. Rudra is tamas (darkness), and is often seen as ruler of ganas or bhutas (ghouls or hosts) in the Rig Veda, who are also ugra (terrible), and harness magical powers of illusion (maya), like Seth and his followers.

Like Seth, Rudra is also the Chief Sacrificer of Prajapati, and likewise in later myths, also kills Yama (Osiris) as well. He is lauded in Rig Veda as releasing us from Mrityu or death (VII.72.12), on this relation, later worshipped as Mahamrityunjaya, ‘Greatly victorious over death (Osiris)’.

The Animal-headed deities of Egypt, also resemble the Puranic descriptions of the Ganas or Hosts that dwell in the realm of Yama, the God of Dead.

The Egyptian book of the Dead (c.1500BC), is also like the mystical Brahmanas, Yajurveda etc. of the Vedas. It’s hymns resemble Rig Vedic hymns to the Vishvdevas, ‘Universal Deities’.

The Jaiminiya Brahmana, deals with a section of Brighu Rishi’s travel to Yama’s realm, which is much like the Egyptian ideas of hell and afterlife of Osiris etc.

Indian deities, as noted, are also Animalistic:- Indra had Shyena (falcon) forms, as well as worshipped as Vrisha (bull). The Cow was another common symbol for the Goddess, as was the Solar-disk or Eye, the Bitch-Goddess, Sarama etc.

Moreover, we note the Horses-headed Hayagriva of the Hinduism, who appears as Vedic Dadhyak Rishi, who wears a Horses head. The Egyptian deities appear much like this, with their own cultural or national symbols likewise.

The Sphinx is also much like Narasimha (Man-Lion) Incarnation of Vishnu in ancient India, who killed the father and family of the Rishi Prahlada, who appears to have been Indra.

In this connection, Indra worshipped as the Lion (Simha) in the Rig Veda. (V.83.3, IV.16.14), and also as the slayer of Prahlada’s people in the Kaushitaki Upanishad (III.1), connecting Indra to the  Narasimha-avatar – all this shows that Narasimha was originally the Lion-form of Indra, like the Sphinx.

Indra as the Lion, Falcon and Bull is seen in the deities in Egypt, as Goddess Sekhmet, Horus and Ptah, which again seems to connect both cultures.

The Goddess Narasimhi or Simhi in India, would hence have been a form of Indrani originally, who was called Shachi, or Shakti:- very similar to Sekhmet, the name of the Lioness Goddess of Egypt, who’s name also means power.

Clearly, the Pyramids were built in a shape, just as Hindu temples are, to resemble Mt. Meru in the Himalayas –  the Cosmic Mountain, and sacred Heaven of Indra or Shiva to Hindus. Hindus and Egyptians both seem to build in this style.

Moreover, it also reflects the shape of the Vedi or Fire-Altar in ancient India, of which was also shaped likewise. Perhaps, as the Egyptians did not cremate their deceased, they built these large ‘Fire-Altar’ structures, that metaphorically or symbolically resembled the body being placed on a Fire Altar and sent to Heaven that way*.

Interesting, the Sphinx and the Pyramids are the great structures of Egypt. We note how the Goddess Simhi, or Lioness of the Vedic people, is the form of the Fire-Altar in the Vedic Sacrifice (Yajurveda, Taittiriya Samhita – VI.2.7-8).

Thus, if the Pyramids were built to resemble large Fire-Altars as to not cremate the deceased, but represent the accession to Heaven through the Fire Altar, it would also explain why the Sphinx was also built, and seen likewise as Large and sacred, in relation to this Altar*.

Either way, it shows that the Sphinx, and relation to Sekhmet or Narasimha in both cultures, held an important place. Thus, perhaps the Vedas of India, can tell us a little more about the secrets or mysteries of the Pyramids etc.*

It is also interesting how Indus or Vedic releifs and imageries of the Sun-God later became Vaishnavism (worship of Vishnu) in India, and under the Ramanuja sect, used the Chakra or Solar-discus, symbol of Hanuman the monkey-god, Conch-shell and Garuda, just as we see in Egypt.

Ramanuja traced his lineage back to Brighu Seers of Vishnu in India, who were perhaps also whom Imenhotep (or Imhotep), the Priest-Architect to the first Kings in Egypt descended from*.

Imhotep appears to have been revered by the Egyptians like Asuramaya of the Brighus is, as founder of Astrology, Architecture, the adviser to the S.Indian people (Asuras), and also is well-known for his unique ‘Vimana’ or ‘Meru’ (Pyramidal) design of Temples, like those in SE Asia and S.India, like Imhotep and the Pyramids.

We should also note, the Egyptian Priests are depicted wearing simply Lion-Cloths and Shaven-headed, just like the Brahmins of India – especially the Brighu recessions, who shaved their heads*. It shows the two cultures are even stronger related.

Later texts also state of Asuramaya in a Western Land called Romakapura, which is perhaps Egypt and their Imhotep, the ‘Western Asuramaya’, derived from the Indian Brighu, Asuramaya or Maya Danava – Ushana.

Like Imhotep, Maya Danava or Asuramaya, was also responsible for the Construction of the Greatest Abodes in India. In Mahabharata, he constructs the wondrous palace for the Pandavas (at Indraprastha), and also Krishna’s Chariot or Ratha, which he adorned with gemstones.

He also is Patron of S.Indian or Asura Architecture. He is said to have constructed the Tripura or Three Cities, of the Demons of Gold, Silver and Bronze, and also the Chariot for the

demonic Salva, who fought Krishna.

Yet, like Imhotep, he also composed Manava Shilpa Shashtras, the forerunner of Stapathya Veda and Shilpa Shastras, on Indian Architecture which Indus cities also used. He also composed Surya Siddhanta, the Astrological text which he received from the Sun-God, and is lauded as actual founder of the Science!

It hence appears Imhotep is another version of Asuramaya-worship, under Brighu priests. Perhaps Imhotep, is derived from Vedic ‘Purohit’ (percepter).

The Egyptians also called Punt, a ‘land of the gods’, to the East, also the region of their god Ra (not only as rising Sun, but historically), which appears as India. Especially as Lothal, Dholavira and Dvaraka in E.India are well-known to have traded with Egypt and the Middle-East, makes this more plausible than Somalia or Ethiopia (which lie to the South) – also since the Egyptians have close ties with the Brighu peoples around these regions, as also Kerela and S.India.

Punt maybe related to Pani, the Vedic term meaning trader or merchant, and referring to the ancient materialistic peoples of Kerela, Lothal and Dholavira. Punt is hence ‘land of the Pani’, their ancestors. It may also be a mispronunciation of Bharat (India).

Kerela was actually said to have been formed from Parashurama of the Brighu’s axe, which fell into the Sea and created Kerela. It was also the ancient capital of the Danava King Bali, a great devotee of the god Vishnu, who’s adviser was also Asuramaya. He also conducted a Horse-sacrifice in Brighukacha, showing the relation of this area. Kerela was also from where Adi Shankaracharya, the great Monist of India, was born.

We should note, Kerela also not only has the Asuric-Brighu culture we see in Egypt, but it’s architectural styles, are perhaps even more Pyramidal evidential than others in India – they have an extremely unique architectural style that so-much resembles the Egyptian Pyramids.

We also note in Tamil Nadu, the ‘Great City of Bali’ (Mahabalipuram), in which the Shore Temples there are also built in a Pyramidal styles, as also the Five Rathas, have long been considered the ‘work of Egyptian craftsmen’, also showing the Egyptian origin in S.India.

Also, the grand 81-Tonne Boulder-Dome atop the 65-metre high Brihadeshwar Temple in Tanjore, shows a similar method employed by Egyptian Pyramid-builders was used, also showing an ancient unsung culture of S.India.

The idea of the Egyptian rejection of cremation may also be likened to these peoples.

Many are aquainted with the story of King Nemi of ancient India, who was embalmed. It is also interesting that the first King in the Egyptian Dynasty, appears as King Narmer, who may be mythologically, King Nemi of India, their ancestor, who was emblamed, or Narmer named after him, as the first Egyptian King*, ‘in decent of Nemi’. There is also a demonic Raja Narmara who hoarded wealth in Rig Veda (II.13.8), who may be Narmer of Egypt – vanquished by Indra

Bali, King of Kerela’s son was Virochana, himself of whom is said to have rejected the idea of the Self, and revered the body as the soul, and hence created practices to preserve the body (described in Chandogya Upanishad).

Virochana is himself often identified with Asuramaya. We should also note that Asuramaya of the Asuras also knew the secret of reviving the dead Danavas through the Mamatrityunjaya-mantra, similar again to Egyptians, who possibly came from this culture and also attempted it.

The Brighus were also foremost of Indian Rishis that had knowledge of Soma preparations, drinks for Immortal life, which were created through mystic chants, and perhaps related to Mahamarityunjaya etc. chanted over these creations. Again – perhaps the Egyptians lost this knowledge and Bhargava and Soma priests of India who did likewise.

There are also ancient Rock-cut tombs of Kerela, and an ancient culture of S.India that is the Danava-form of Vedicism, which is in some ways preserved today, which resembles the Egyptian, which we should note also, as also the system of Stupas in India which are like the Pyramids, and appear to be related to older demonic Indian Kings like Shambara, who buried their deceased’s ashes or body, along with riches, chariots etc. in Mountains*.

Such ancient practices of the Vedic Danava people, are reflected in the Kathakalki dances of Kerela, the Stapathis (architects preserving the Vedic Stapathya science), the Ayurvedics, and moreover, the serpent-worship and Dhanurveda (martial arts) traditions in Kerela, which have survived from older forms of Vedicism. Hence, instead of Dravidians looking for their origin in Egypt – as many have done – they should look for the Egyptian origin in their own backyards!

For example, the Tamil Epic Silappadikaram, which resembles the story of Osiris. Moreover, S.India’s Agama and traditions, versions of Vedic mythologies from their own Kings and renderings, hence appear to be the origin of Egyptian also.

For example, the Jains and Buddhist peoples in India have their own form of Sanskrit (Pali), and also their own Myths of the Vedic Mahabharata and Ramayana and Puranic stories, as well as their own practices and Deities.

Thus, the Egyptians in a foreign land could be just as likewise, having even more removed forms and practices from the Vedic, just as Jainas and Budhdists have their own forms – or even the different forms of Hinduism we see from Bali to Karnataka to the Himalayas!
The Sphinx is also related to these regions through the Narasimha-avatar, since Prahlada who worshipped Narasimha, himself was the Father of Bali! This all relates the Egyptians to a lower-Sindhi or Kerelan Brighu people, or a blend of both. Narasimha as the Sphinx, is hence an ancient Asuric-Brighu symbol, of their Danava heritage from India.

Moreover, Kerela has been an ancient trading-port, known since the time of the Phoenicians, and possibly much earlier. Thus, when Queen Hatshetsup around 1500BCE sent a ship to Punt, it could have been any of the ‘Pani’ port-cities, from Gujerat to Kerela.

The name that the Egyptians gave to the King of Punt, is also close to Indian Puru, the name of the descendants of Pururavas, and related to Yadavas of Western India. It may also be Pani*.

We should also find this as no surprise that Vedic peoples and influenced were wide-spread. Later Buddhist Kingdoms under the Mauryas, Guptas and Lalitaditya, extended their reign and influences and missionaries, as far as SE Asia, Japan, China, Central-Asia and West into Greece, Egypt, Turkey and Iran, as well as Rome.

Remnants of a pre-Polynesian Sanskritic culture is also evidenced in the mythologies, genetic makeup, linguistics and culture of the peoples of New Zealand, of which a Tamil Ship bell with inscriptions dating back to 1000AD and showing the ship came from Tanjore in S.India, also shows such ancient Sea-faring travels of the Indians, some 700 years before the Europeans! Their formless pervading-deity, ‘Io’ is cognate to Aum of Hindus as a name for Brahman, as their Sun is Ra, cognate to Ram (they drop the ‘m’ on all accounts).

Moreover, considering the S.Indian influences in Indonesia, Thailand, Cambodia etc., for which their own replicas of S.Indian Wonders (i.e.. Angkor Vat, Borobudur Stupa), which resemble the Egyptian show that such influences could have (a) spread west and (b) occurred at an earlier time in History.

Kerala, Sri Lanka and the Maldives all traded with Indus peoples, and it was known the Asura-peoples were there – and also in latter times is attested to by their Magnificent Cities and Palaces and Temples. Ravana and Vijaya both took control of Lanka from Gujerat at various times, and were related to the Bali-peoples of Kerala, which also shows they possibly also went to Egypt also.

http://history-of-hinduism.blogspot.com/2010/07/hinduism-and-ancient-egyptian-religion.html

http://satyavidya.com/egypt.htm


Ancient India and Mayan civilization

$
0
0

Latin American Pyramids

Maya Civilization of Mexico. Baffling Links with Ancient India

 By Anand Sharma

The archaeological remains of ancient Maya civilization of Mexico are lying scattered in the parts of Yucatan, Campeche, Tabasco and eastern half of Chiapas as well as in the territory of Quintana Roo of the republic of Mexico. Covering an area of about 125,000 square miles, its traces are to be found in the western section of Honduras Republic, Peten and adjacent highlands of Guatemala and practically in the whole of Honduras.

Admiral Christopher Columbus mistakenly called the New World
inhabitants as Indians. Although he corrected himself subsequently, the natives of Americas continued to be called ‘Indians’. During the course of his third journey, Columbus came into contact with ‘Maya’ people.

Many theories have been advanced by scholars to explain the origins of these American Indians and if there were any links between the ancient civilizations of the Old World and the New World. There are historians who believe that the American civilizations were purely native in origin and also those who maintain
the theory of Asians crossing over through Bering Strait via Alaska and reaching the American continent some 12,000 – 15,000 years ago. However, the antiquity of American Indians remains shrouded in the veil of mystery. In spite of a great deal of investigations, explorations and deep study by scholars and innumerable historians during the last many centuries, what we know about pre-Columbus Americas is very little in comparison to what we do not know. To quote Glyn Daniel from his book ‘The First Civilizations’, “within 15 years, between 1519 to 1533, the Western world discovered and brutally destroyed three civilizations – the
Aztecs of Mexico, Maya of Yuacatan and Guatemala and Inca of Peru.”

The unique elaboration of the Mayan civilization has been a challengeto the imagination of explorers and students of history. The Mayans had attained the highest maturity in art, craft, sculpture and hieroglyphs. Innumerable theories exist about these ancient people. Their magnificent achievements in social, economic, political and religious fields, their calendar and hieroglyphic
writings, reasons of the sudden collapse of their classic culture everywhere in Mesoamerica, the reality of ‘Kulkulkan Quetzal-Coatl’ myth are some of the riddles of Mexican history challenging modern research. The ‘Maya’ Indians spent thousands of years in building their magnificent monuments and Mayapan, Palenque, Copan, Tikal, Kaminalijuyu and Piedras Negras were the centres where Mayan culture flourished in splendour. How and why these places were deserted in the past is still a mystery. Although modern scientists have achieved significant success in deciphering Maya calendar system, none has been able to decipher their
hieroglyphic system of writing.

The possibility of links of these people with Old World civilizations and particularly with ancient India is not acceptable to many historians. However, there are those who hold a different view. Eminent scholar-writers like Mackenzie, Hewitt, Tod, Pococke and Mrs. Nuttal have collected plenty of data to show that ancient American civilizations were influenced by Old World civilizations. We have
to remember that the post-Columbus history of America for 300 years was the story of ruthless destruction and fanatics like Bishop Diego da Landa burnt a huge
bonfire of valuable documents and nothing but the three codices of ‘Chilam Balam’
could survive the holocaust.

There are two specific archaeological discoveries pertaining to 761 AD, about which
most Mexican historians are silent, that attract our attention as possible links of Maya civilization to ancient India. The first one is a wall panel (Panel No. 3 of Temple 0-13, at Piedras Negras, Guatemala; reproduced as Plate 69, page 343 of ‘The Ancient Maya’ by S.G. Morley) belonging to the Later Classic Stage of Mexican history, associated with the peaking of Maya architecture and sculpture. Mexican
historians have not given any interpretation of this panel. It appears that the scene depicted in the panel relates to the great Indian epic ‘Ramayana’. It shows a king sitting on the throne and one maidservant with two children standing on the right side of the throne. A guard stands behind the three. On the other side of the king,
three important personages are standing whereas the vassal chiefs and important feudatories are sitting in front of the throne. The king on the throne is believed to be Suryavanshi Ram with his three illustrious brothers standing by his side. The two little children are his two sons with a maid and a guard behind them. Amongst the three persons on the right, two are engaged in a discussion whereas the
third one, apparently Lakshman, is standing with a bold, brave and confident demeanour which was characteristic of him. The above panel is a beautiful piece of sculpture and an evidence of great Mayan heritage, their artistic taste and superior creative ability and, above all, an archaeological evidence to prove India’s link with Mexico in the 8th century at least.

The artistic design and postures of the figures carved can be compared to those found at Ajanta and Ellora caves in India. This interpretation, however, remains only a plausible one till the hieroglyphics and frescoes surrounding the wall panel are deciphered.

Another archaeological discovery at the same place i.e. Piedras Negras, Guatemala, is a stone stela (No. 12, Plate No. 18, page 61 of ‘The Ancient Maya’ by S.G. Morley). A mythological scene has been carved in this stela, depicting the architectural and artistic maturity of the Maya people of the Classic Stage (594 – 889 AD).

There is a beautiful image of a deity with eight hands (ashtabhuja). The art style is discernibly Indian as in no other religion of the world deities of this type were worshipped. It may be mentioned that the ruling dynasty of Mexico at the time of the conquest by Spaniards was ‘Aztec’ or Ashtak (Eight). The evidence in the form of such images leaves little doubt about the presence of Indian culture amongst the ancient Mexicans. The stela pertains to the period of more than eight centuries before Columbus set foot on the soil of the so-called New World.

The place where these pieces have been discovered – Piedras Negras – appears to
be a distorted form of ‘Priyadarsh Nagraj’ in Sanskrit, as has been the case with so
many words distorted by European pronunciation.

These stone sculptures are adornments of a Mayan temple and depict some popular mythology prevalent amongst the people of the time. Both human sacrifice
and idolatry were much in practice amongst Maya people. Morley has given a
detailed and vivid account of Maya culture and society in his book ‘The Ancient
Maya’, profusely quoting Bishop Diego de Landa.

Bishop Landa states that Maya people “…had a very great number of idols and
temples which were magnificent in their own fashion and besides the community
temples, the lords, priests and leading men also had oratories and idols in their houses where they made their prayers and offerings in private”. Not only of gods but idols of even animals and insects were prepared by Maya people, who believed in immortality of soul and afterlife. This definitely smacks of an Indian connection.

More serious efforts to connect the ancient American civilizations withthose of ancient India have to be made. The Trans-Pacific contacts of the people of south-east Asia with the people of ancient America have been established beyond doubt. It is also a well-proven fact of history that Indians of ancient times were great sea-farers. In pre-Mahabharata era as well as in the subsequent period,
the kings of southern India possessed large fleets used for trade with the Arabian and European countries where Indian merchandise was much in demand. India’s links with south-east Asia and other far-off islands of the Pacific Ocean are an established fact of history. The conquest of Malaya by Rajendra Chola, the story of
Buddhagupta the Great Sailor (Mahanavik), the religious expeditions of Indians to preach the gospel of Buddhism in the distant lands of Cambodia, Annam, Bali, Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Japan, Korea, Mongolia and China are proofs of the impact
of Indian culture.

A remarkable feature of the Indian culture has been that colonialdomination was never identified with economic exploitation. The Buddhist Jatakas (folk tales) narrate many stories relating to maritime adventures and daring sea journeys which establish that such activities were an essential part of Indian life at that time.

The author is a historian settled in Vienna.

http://www.history.com/topics/ancient-history/pyramids-in-latin-america

THE DHRUVA STAMBHA not Qutub Minar-Another Hindu structure damaged by islamist

$
0
0

THE DHRUVA STAMBHA

विष्णुपदे गिरौ भगवतो विष्नोर्ध्वज: स्थापित:

Viṣṇu-pada-giri- Viṣṇu is one of the three aspects of Brahma indicated by 2nd pāda of Gāyatrī-mantra. We cannot see the original creator, but can know about sun as it is radiating light (Bhargah). As sun, it is holding earth as stated in common mantra of Bhūmi-pūjana-

पृथिवि त्वया धृता लोका देवि त्वं विष्णुना धृता ।

In same way Hercules also is stated that he was holding earth-as depicted on trade-marks of Hercules cycles. Thus, Hercules means sun here. Atlas also is stated that it had lifted earth on its shoulders. Mountains have been called Bhūdhara, as they hold the continental shelf of earth. Thus, mount Atlas is holding earth on its shoulder. In space, 3 steps of Viṣṇu are 3 zones of solar system, starting with sun at center. Zone up to 100 sun-diameters is reason of intense heat (Tapa).

शत योजने वा एष (आदित्य) इतस्तपति (कौषीतकि ब्राह्मण उपनिषद् /) एष (आदित्यः) एक शतविधस्तस्य रश्मयः शतविधा एष एवैक शततमो एष तपति (शतपथ ब्राह्मण १०///)

Then, up to 1000 diameters (sphere enclosing Saturn orbit) is zone of brightness (Sahasrāmśu, sahasrākśa etc).

युक्ता ह्यस्य (इन्द्रस्य) हरयः शतादशेति सहस्रं हैत आदित्यस्य रश्मयः

(इन्द्रः=आदित्यः) जैमिनीय उपनिषद् ब्राह्मण /४४/) असौ यस्ताम्रो अरुण उत बभ्रुः सुमङ्गलः ये चैनं रुद्रा अभितो दिक्षु श्रिताः सहस्रोऽवैषां हेड ईमहे

(वा.यजु.१६/)

Then, light (normal) zone is up to 100,000 diameters (Maitreya Maṇḍala).-Vişņu purāņa (2/8) On earth, motion of sun is from Karka- rekhā (240 north) to Makara- rekhā (240 south). For north hemisphere, equator till 240 north is step 1. 3 steps will reach 720, but before that Arctic circle starts at 660. Thus, the third step is on head of earth, i.e. on head of its owner king Bali. Viṣṇu was the proper name of Vāmana as stated at several places in Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa etc. He was not a dwarf man, but small compared to steps of sun which he meant. Body of sun is in solar system, sphere of solid planets is Dadhi- Vāmana (size of Dadhi Samudra in Bhāgavata purāṇa, skandha 5). Within human body, soul (size of atom-10000 parts of hair end in Śvetāśvatara upaniṣad (5/9)-

वालाग्र शत भागस्य शतधा कल्पितस्य भागो जीवः विज्ञेयः चानन्त्याय कल्पते (श्वेताश्वतर उपनिषद्, /)

Thus, Viṣṇu-pada on earth is a place at Karka-rekhā. Now, it is at 23.50 north, in past it was up to about 260 north. Thus, it was touching Mithilā in time of king Nimi (son of Ikśvāku) and once Naimiśāraṇya, near Lucknow. Motion of sun on earth ends at its Nemi, south end is Ariṣṭa-nemi as it is coldest time in north hemisphere. Sun is eye, and its ends on earth are its eyebrows (Place of King Nimi). In Mahābhārata period, Karka-rekhā was at Gayā, so it was called Viṣṇu-pada-Tīrtha and still called, though it is now north of it. Gayā or any mountain on Karka-rekhāi is Viṣṇu-pada-Giri.

In Sūrya-siddhānta an all texts of astronomy, a Śanku (cone) of 12 angulas is used for measuring its shadow. Whatever may be height of Śanku, its 12 part is called 1 angula. That is used for finding north south direction, latitude, local time, or declination of sun. Since sun is Viṣṇu, it is Viṣṇu-dhvaja. In same sense, it is pillar of Hercules. In Śiva purāṇa, his linga also is stated to be of 12 angula- in that context it may mean the same. Measurement of north-south direction is by shadow end of pole at equal intervals of local true noon, say at 11 AM and at 1 PM. The path of shadow is in shape of Thistle-kip called Kutupa (Kuppi in Hindi). That time also is called Kutupa-muhūrtta (1136 to 1224 hrs) which is considered in Śrāddha. That, shadow is bisected by 2 arcs whose common point is in shape of Mīna (fish) to find north-south direction. So, any device to find north direction is called Kutub-minar. Magnetic compass was called Kutub-numa in Arabic. Technically, Delhi cannot be called Viṣṇu-pada-Giri as it is about 50 north of old position of Karka-rekhā. So, it is assumed that Iron pillar was originally built at a hill near Ujjain or Gaya and shifted there. But it will be far easier to construct it at Delhi itself rather than transporting to such distance. Actually, Kutub-minar is inclined 50 south and is thus perpendicular on Karka-rekhā. Thus, the place can be called Viṣṇu-pada-Giri as artificial construction. It is northernmost position of moon in pre-Mahabharata era. Megasthenese has stated that Hercules had constructed Palibothri town or a pillar there. That pillar of Hercules can mean Kutub-Minar.Palibothri was on banks of Yamunā, but without any basis it has been equated with Pataliputra (Patna in Bihar). Actually, it was Paribhadra which means same as Dehali in sanskrit-boundary wall of a house. It was place of army of Kuru kings based at Hastināpuara on banks of Ganga. The army itself has been called Prabhadraka-gaṇa under command of Dhṛṣṭa-dyumna. Elephant army was at Gajāhvaya (Gaziabad). Persons in that army have title of Gajabhiye in Maharashtra. Mahārathis were based at Meratha (written as Meerut). Al-biruni has stated Sri Harsha Shaka from 456 BC-that might be date of this pillar. Rājatarangiṇī also give same time of that king who had installed Mātṛgupta as king of Kashmir. Ibn-Batuta has written that Kutub-minar was built 1500 years before Kutub-ud-Din Aibak (1206-1210). Sir Saiyad Ahmed had protested calling Kutub-minar an Islamic structure as it was full of Hindu marks. He wrote a 300 page book in 1911 to prove his point.

It is not a question of Hindu or Islamic marks. 2 aspects of technology were impossible in 13th century-(1) Even now it is very difficult to build an accurate cone whose axis is inclined 50 south.

(2) From Mahabharata till 1850, earth had been assumed spherical in all calculations. Semi-vertical angle of Kutub minar is equal to difference between true and mean latitude of Delhi.

The description on engraved verse must be of period of Prithviraj Chauhan or earlier-it means that similar script for sanskrit was in use at that time. Rest download PDF here.

THE DHRUVA STAMBHA Vishnu Dhvaja (Qutub Minar)


Viewing all 839 articles
Browse latest View live